Growing Up a Master


Click to this video!

by MWTB

Preface

The story presented below is fiction and fantasy. The things that happen in this story should not be construed as being realistic. Teens don't do what these teens do. Adults don't behave the way these adults do. Abused women do not behave as these abused women do. I will ignore any comments about it being unrealistic; I know that it is. But it's still fun to read.

If you are under the legal age to be reading this story, stop.

The author retains all rights to this story. It may be re-posted on free websites, however proper attribution must be given.

Special thanks to Skyrat and BanditIRA for editing. This is my first story without Peter Z as an editor, but these two stepped up and did an excellent job. I hope you can see that in the work.

Chapter One: Introducing the Alexanders

My family was not your average Norman Rockwell American family, which will become quite apparent shortly. I don't mean to say that I didn't grow up in a very loving family, because I did. It was just not the typical home.

My father's name is Bob Alexander. He was a very strong father figure; very firm, but loving and he had an extremely powerful personality. He was a senior executive at a large company, and as a result, we lived a very comfortable lifestyle. My dad was a handsome man, a little over six feet tall, his black hair graying at the temples, showing signs of middle age but still quite fit and strong.

My mother's name is Mary, and she is a more difficult person to describe. Physically she was quite beautiful and kept herself in excellent condition. She had dark blue eyes and light brown hair which she streaked with blonde. She had quite a nice figure, usually tanned, slim in all the places that she should be, with her hips and breasts swelling nicely. She was about 5' 5" and just a tad top heavy. She also had a fairly strong personality in most areas - the one exception was that she completely acquiesced to my father in every way. I never heard a single argument between them growing up, which I did not find strange until I began staying over at friend's houses and observing how their parents interacted. If there was ever a difference of opinion in my house, my father would listen carefully to my mother's arguments, however he would always make the make the final decision. My mother would never second guess him or in any way question him.

As for me, my name is Jake, and I am an only child. I like to think that I have always been a reasonably advanced child. I always had a number of friends and was fairly popular, but I never really felt I belonged in any of the school cliques. Physically, I had light brown hair which had darkened as I was growing up. I was usually one of the taller children in my class, and I was quite wiry until my mid teenage years.

In addition to my parents and myself, we had one other person living in the house, and this was the one area where our family most noticeably different from other families. The woman who lived with us served in the capacity of a housekeeper. I am not sure when she started with us, but she was nineteen years older than me. I never knew what her real name was; in our house, she was only called Girl.

You see, Girl was not a normal housekeeper. She had a bedroom in our attic, and received food in addition to board. However, she was not paid and she never took a vacation. While my friend's housekeepers joked around with the families whom they served and in many cases were considered part of the family, Girl most definitely was not.

Girl was almost always in uniform, and the uniforms that she wore were very revealing. Any time she bent over, her breasts were completely on display. Her skirts were very short and as far as I knew she owned no underwear. The uniform was traditional French maid by way of Fredrick's of Hollywood. In addition to the uniform, she always wore silver bands on her wrists and neck.

Girl had many tasks to perform, and if she did not perform them correctly or if she did something wrong in any way, she was punished. Since she did not receive any monetary compensation, the punishments that she received were corporal in nature. It was not uncommon to hear my father say at the dinner table, "Girl! Punishment position." At that point Girl would bend over the table near my father and pull her skirt up, exposing her bare ass. My father would then use his hand, his belt or a crop that was always at hand, depending on the severity of the infraction.

While she would often cry out softly, Girl would never complain or argue about her punishment. After each administration she would simply say, "Thank you, sir."

Girl was also punished in other ways, though when I was younger this was not done in front of me. Our attic contained two rooms, my playroom and her apartment. One day when I was about six or seven, I was entertaining myself in my playroom and I decided to go see what Girl was doing in her room. I knocked but there was no answer, so I opened the door and went in. The sight before me was truly amazing, though confusing to my young eyes. Girl was suspended naked from the ceiling by her wrists, a red ball in her mouth and a blindfold over her eyes. Her legs were spread apart and chained to supports on the wall, and on her back were a truly impressive set of marks. It was clear that she had been whipped hard.

I suppose that I should have been worried seeing her like this, but I was not. Instead, I walked around her, examining her condition. I looked at the welts on her back, and as I continued around her I saw that she was marked on her front as well. I couldn't help it. I reached out and touched a welt on her back. She gasped behind the gag, and attempted to pull away, but she could not go far.

I moved closer and ran my fingers along each of the welts, trying to imagine what it must have been like for her to receive them. I continued following the welts around to her front. My fingers crossed over her stomach and her breasts. Her nipples hardened as I ran my fingers over them, following one of the welts. I moved my fingers down to her bald pussy and her thighs, where there were still more marks. As I traced the marks on her thighs I discovered that they were moist, though being so young, I did not understand what that meant. When I had finished tracing all the marks on her body I took a last look and then I left the room, closing the door behind me.

At dinner that night, while Girl was in the kitchen getting the food, I asked my father, "What was Girl punished for this morning?"

"Excuse me?" my father asked.

"I went into Girl's room this morning," I explained, "and I saw that she had been punished, harder than I've seen her punished before. I was just wondering why she was being punished."

My father looked at me for quite a long moment, not saying anything. Girl came in to clear our plates and then went back into the kitchen. Finally my father said, "Actually, she did not do anything wrong."

"Than why was she punished?" I asked.

"You wouldn't understand it right now, but I promise that I will explain it to you in the future," my father told me, and that was all that he would say.


Things continued normally, at least by my family's definition of normal, for another few years. The next major change in my life came when I was eleven. I was at the kitchen counter doing my homework, and I had a snack and drink next to me. Girl was quietly preparing dinner when she knocked over my glass of milk, spilling it on my work. She squeaked, "I'm sorry, sir," and we both rushed to clean up the mess. When it was clean, I looked over my work and saw that it was ruined, and that I would have to do it again.

"It's ruined," I said.

"I'm sorry, sir," Girl repeated.

"That's not good enough," I said. Then I told her, "Punishment position."

She looked at me blankly for a moment and made no move. I repeated myself more sharply, saying, "Girl! Punishment position!"

She waited another ten seconds and then turned to the counter and bent over it. She raised the back of her skirt and put her hands in front of her. I moved behind her and slapped her ass as hard as my little hands could. I spanked her ten times, and then said, "That was for ruining my homework. I gave you ten to make up for the extra time that I will have to spend on redoing my homework. Now you are going to get twenty more for not listening to me when I told you to get ready for your punishment."

I gave her the next twenty, though towards the end I was wondering how my father was able to do it; my hand was getting very tired and hurting, and the last strokes were fairly weak. When I was done she said, "Thank you, sir," just as she would for my father. She then stood up and continued with dinner. What I did not know was that my mother had witnessed the entire episode.

That night my father asked me to sit and speak with him. "I understand that you punished Girl today," he said.

"Yes, sir," I replied. "She was clumsy and ruined my homework, so that I had to redo it. I know that you would have punished her had she done the same to you. Was it wrong for me to punish her?"

"No Jake, it's not wrong. But I want you to understand something about Girl. She will take any punishment that you choose to give her. This places a great responsibility on you. Just because you have the ability to do something to a person does not mean that it is always right.

"Your mother and Girl both told me what happened, and I agree with you that it was an appropriate reaction. But you must be very careful not to administer a punishment out of anger. You are not old enough yet to really understand how to control your anger. Therefore, you do not have permission to discipline Girl any time that you are angry, either at her or anyone else.

"The punishments that you mete out must be appropriate to the infraction, and if they are not it will be my responsibility to Girl to disallow you from supplying the punishment. Do you understand?"

"I think so, sir," I responded. "You need to make sure that I don't hurt her too badly, and if I am angry I might lose control."

"Exactly, son," my father said. "I am proud that you understand that. I am curious about one thing, though. Why did you feel that ruining homework was worth ten, but not listening to you was worth twenty?"

"Well, my homework I could do over again, and it was an accident on her part even if she was clumsy, so she should not be punished too much. But when she did not listen to me, that was disrespectful, and you taught me that being disrespectful was a very bad thing."

"I am very proud of your judgment, and you may continue to discipline Girl when you feel it appropriate," my father told me. I went to bed that night happy that my father was proud of me.


Things proceeded with my life with only a few changes. I did discipline Girl on occasion, but not very frequently. Another thing that changed, however, was my father's behavior towards my mother in front of me. I had known that my father punished my mother the same way that he punished Girl. I had walked by their room enough times when I heard the belt hitting her, and once their door was open just a little. However in the past, it was always done out of my sight. After I began punishing Girl, however, my father now occasionally rebuked my mother in my presence.

I remember one time that we were sitting in the living room watching television. My father came in furious at my mother. I do not remember exactly what the issue was, but she had neglected to do something she was supposed to, which infuriated my father. He said, "I've talked to you about this before! Now strip!"

My mother looked at him in surprise, and glanced over at me, then back at my father with pleading eyes. My father, however, was not interested. My mother got up, unzipped her dress and dropped it to the floor. Again, this was a change. In the past, my mother was certainly not shy about her body, and the clothes that she wore were often skimpy. Never before however, had she been completely naked in front of me. Now she stood there naked; it seemed that Girl was not the only household member that didn't bother with underwear.

"Punishment position," my father announced.

My mother bent over the side of the couch where I was sitting. She put her hands down on the cushion next to me and looked at me as my father positioned himself behind her.

I looked over at her and I couldn't help but staring at her pendulous breasts hanging in front of me. She looked me right in the eye as my father took off his belt and swung it at her ass. She gasped, but did not scream. She continued looking at me as my father struck her twenty times. When he was finished, she simply said, "Thank you, sir."

My father was staring at her ass, breathing heavily. "Please leave the room, Jake," he requested.

I got up and walked out. In order to leave the room I had to pass behind my mother, who was still in position on the couch. I could see the welts rising on her ass. As I left the room I saw my father unbuttoning his pants. I went to my room, but I was old enough by this point to understand what was going on.

After this incident my father did not hesitate to discipline my mother in front of me, though most were not as harsh as the original punishment that I had witnessed. In addition, my mother began wearing fewer clothes around the house, as my father demanded that she dress more provocatively. Things were certainly changing as I grew up.

Chapter Two: An Offer I Can't Refuse

My next life change came when I was fourteen years old, in my last year before high school. My father asked me to join him once again for a conversation. "Do you recall a conversation that we had a few years ago, when you discovered Girl whipped in her room? You asked why I had punished Girl when she had done nothing wrong."

I nodded. It was a long time ago, but the events surrounding it were memorable, and later events caused me to ponder that conversation frequently.

My father continued, "I told you at the time that you were too young to understand, and that I would explain it later. Now is the time that I do that. You are getting older, and unless I am wrong, starting to get interested in girls. Am I correct?"

"That's true," I said, and it was.

I think, however, that I was not as crazy about girls as some of the other boys in my class, because while they were drooling over the thought of seeing a naked girl, I didn't have to drool. Given Girl's outfits, I saw all her private parts every day, and my mother was no longer shy about closing her door, occasionally walking around with no clothing, or sunbathing nude by the pool. As a result, I had two very sexy women that I saw naked on a regular basis.

"I want to explain to you about Girl, your mother, and women in general," my father told me. "I guess you could call it a modified birds and the bees talk."

I nodded for him to continue.

"You understand that Girl does not behave like other women, right?"

"Yes," I replied, nodding.

"Girl is a slave," my father continued. "Girl has given herself up completely to your mother and me."

"Isn't slavery illegal?" I asked. By this point, I had learned all about Abraham Lincoln, the Civil War and the Emancipation Proclamation.

"Yes, it is," my father explained. "However the kind of slavery that is illegal is forced servitude. If I had forced Girl into the house, and I held her here so that she could not leave, that would be illegal. However though she is a slave, it is by her own desire. If she chose to, she could leave her slavery tomorrow. That is not her desire, however.

"In Girl's mind, she does not want to be responsible for anything, so she gave all responsibility over to us. She put herself into voluntary slavery. This means that we are in charge of her, we can do what we want with her. In return we provide for her; all her needs are met and all her decisions are made for her. In addition to wanting to give up all control, Girl is wired in such a way that she likes pain. I don't know why, but that is the way that she is. She enjoys it when I punish her. When you walked into her room four years ago, what I had done was something that gave me pleasure, and though it may surprise you, it gave Girl significant pleasure as well.

"Girl has made herself a complete slave, giving up total control of her life to me and your mother. There are some other women like her, women who want give up all control. Not most, not by a long shot, but there are some. These women are treated like property because they want to be. Girl gets no wages, no vacation, no benefits, because she is like a child. She is not responsible for herself, we are responsible for her. We would take care of Girl if she was hurt in the same way that we would get you medical assistance if you were injured. Do you understand?"

I mostly did, so I nodded.

"OK, so Girl is representative of a small minority of women," my dad continued. "Then there are women like your mother. You might not be aware of this, but she is my slave as well."

As my father disclosed this fact to me, I realized that it explained a lot. He went on, "You mother is not the same kind of slave as Girl. With Girl, there are no boundaries other than what I or your mother dictate, based on our best judgment and feelings of responsibility. Your mother and I, on the other hand, have worked out in advance the limits by which our relationship functions. For instance, your mother does not like pain as much as Girl does. I have agreed that while I might spank or even whip her, I would never torture her. If I chose to torture Girl, on the other hand, she would accept it the same way she accepts everything else.

"Your mother is submissive. She decided that she wanted to be with someone who would control her. This gives her satisfaction on an emotional and sexual level. There are many, many women out there like your mother, but again, most are not. You have to understand that when you start dating one of the girls in your class, if you treated her like I treat Girl, or even like I treat your mother, she would cut your balls off."

"Girl is one end of the spectrum. Your mother is somewhere closer to the middle, but still on the submissive side of the spectrum. As you meet women throughout your life, you will find that they fall at all points of the spectrum.

"I told you that your mother was submissive. This means that she likes it when other people take control of her. Girl would let anyone take control of her while your mother is more selective. On the far opposite spectrum are dominant personalities. As you might have guessed, this is where I fall. I like, no, I need to be in control. Again, there are various points on this side of the spectrum. There are those that need absolute control; these people tend to be megalomaniacs and dangerous people. They can be violent for no reason other than that they want to get their way.

"Further down the spectrum, where I like to think that I am, are people who need to be in control, but can keep a perspective about them. It is this quality that I think makes me successful in business; I am in control of my surroundings, but I am not a despot or a tyrant. I am the same with your mother. I will always listen to what she has to say and take it into account. For instance, she asked me not to talk to you about our sexual lives. I gave this some consideration, and because she wishes me not to, there are some things that I will not tell you, at least not yet. However it is my prerogative to ignore this advice. Because more often than not I do what your mother feels is appropriate, your mother trusts me on this. That is why when I instructed her to answer any questions you might ask about our relationship truthfully, she agreed.

"I would encourage you to ask her any questions that you might have about why she behaves as she does or how she feels about being my slave. While I can answer questions about what it is like to be dominant, I cannot speak about the feelings that a submissive has."

That was an interesting offer, though I was not sure if I was up to discussing this with my mother.

"Getting back to the spectrum," my father continued, "just as with submissives, there are dominants across all ranges. There are people that are only dominant, and there are people that are sometimes dominant and sometimes submissive.

"However the majority of people fall into the middle of the road. They like to be in charge sometimes, while at different times they like others to be in charge. The distinction is so narrow that they are not considered either dominant or submissive. Do you understand what I am saying?"

"I think so," I said. "But what am I? Dominant, submissive or neither?"

"I don't know," my father answered, "and frankly, I'd be surprised if you do. You are not born on a particular point on the spectrum, and you do not stay at one point for your entire life. You change throughout your life. When I was your age, I had no clue. As I was growing up, I had suspicions that I was dominant, but I was too naive and immature to really assert myself, especially with women.

"In your case, I would suspect, based around your actions with Girl and even your mother, you may end up dominant. However your actions could simply be mimicking what you see in me, and not an indication of your real feelings. Being who I am, however, puts me in a position to provide you with something that I did not have as a boy growing up. As I said, I was too naive to know how to act around women. Even though I wanted to be in charge, I wanted to get laid more, and as a consequence, I put up with a lot of nonsense that resulted in many unhappy relationships. This is something that I think I can help you avoid."

"How?" I asked.

"By taking some of the pressure off of you. I assume at your age that you are curious and interested in sex?" my father asked.

"Of course," I said.

"Than what I am going to do is ensure that when you start dating girls, you will not be a fumbling amateur, so desperate get laid that you are willing to do anything to get between her legs," my father explained to me. "What I am going to do is give you the use of Girl as a sex aid."

"A sex aid?" I asked incredulously.

"I have instructed Girl to not only allow you complete access to her body at any time, but to teach you what to do. To show you the things a woman likes to have done to her, to make sure that you are a good lover. In addition, when you do start dating, she will be here for your use, so that when a date tries to tease you to get what she wants, you will only give it to her if you want to, because you know that there is a woman at home that will meet your every need in ways that the girls you date could not possibly do.

"Now I want you to understand that, just as I said about the punishment, Girl is not your typical woman. While she will teach you how to make love to a woman, that is the easy part. Convincing a woman to want to be with you is much harder, and Girl will not teach you that at all. Girl will do everything you ask, no matter how disgusting or vile or pleasurable or fulfilling. If you tell her you want to take a dump in her mouth, she will swallow it. If you did that to another woman, she would freak out, tell all her friends, and you would be a pariah.

"As with punishments, you have to understand that how you treat Girl is not how you treat other women. When it becomes time for you to begin dating, I will help you understand that as well, but for now, you may use Girl to your heart's content. Do you understand?"

I thought about it for a minute or two before I answered. "Yes, I do, though I am a bit nervous. How do I approach her?"

"You don't have to approach her," my father told me. "You command her. You say, Girl, come to my bed and pleasure me. Or if you want to learn, tell her to teach you. You may have her any way that you like."

"Are there no limits?" I asked.

"That's an excellent question," my father said proudly. "Yes, there are limits. You may not injure her in any permanent way; nothing that will leave scars or marks. If you have questions about what you can or cannot do, ask either me or your mother."

"Mother?" I asked, not sure I could talk to her about this.

"Absolutely," my father said. "I've already told you that there are things that she can tell you about that I cannot. In addition, she is home far more frequently, so if there is something that you want to know immediately, I want you to feel completely comfortable asking your mother. It will be important, so I want your word that if you have questions and I am not around, you will go to your mother and not just soldier on."

"OK, sir," I said.

"Good," said my father. "Shall I send for Girl now?"

"If you don't mind, sir, I think I'd like to wait a little bit," I told my dad. "You told me a lot of things and I need to think about all of them. Is it OK if I approach Girl when I am ready?"

"That's fine son," my father said. "One other thing, though. I want you to understand that this is an opportunity for you. I am not suggesting that what you want to be in life is a dominant. If you choose a different point on the spectrum that you feel comfortable with, both I and your mother are fine with that. What this is giving you is a way to let you decide for yourself what you like. OK?"

"OK," I said.


I went to my room to think. I had been telling my father the truth, if not the whole truth. There were a lot of things going on in my mind. I was definitely nervous about doing things with Girl. Of course every boy has fantasies; in school, boys boast about what they would do if they were with a girl, but this was reality. How would I handle it? How should I handle it?

That was not my primary concern, however. Certainly, the lust I had at the thought and the familiarity I was allowed with Girl would allow me to plow right through that issue. My main concern was digesting all the information that my father had given me. He had covered a lot of ground, and while I understood it intellectually (or at least as intellectually as fourteen year old could, I could not get my mind completely around it.

Surprisingly, given that I was a fourteen year old, given carte blanche access to a sexy woman, I did not call for Girl for a few days. Each time I thought about it, I didn't follow up. Finally, I did the unthinkable and went to my mother.


"Mom," I asked, "can we talk?"

"Sure, honey," she replied, "What about?"

"Dad. You. Girl. Me," I replied. "I think I need to understand it better."

"I was afraid of this," my mother said. "I told your father I thought you were too young to grasp it all, but he insisted you weren't."

"Well, I don't know which of you is right, but I certainly have questions," I said.

"Well, your father has instructed me to talk to you very openly and honestly about our relationship. There are a few areas that I won't talk about, but I will answer any questions that I can as well as I can."

"That's all I can ask for," I said. "Dad told me a little about how he became the way that he did, and he explained all the parts about the spectrum, and I can understand how he wants to be in control of things. But I don't understand what you and Girl feel. Could you tell me how you knew you felt the way that you did, how you decided you wanted to live like this, and how you met dad?"

"A tall order," she said, "but I'll see what I can do."

"I grew up a fairly typical teenager," Mom began. "I started dating in high school, and just like my friends, I would go out with a boy and make out, but always pull away before either of us were satisfied. It was just the way that things were done. I finally gave in and lost my virginity in my last year of high school. I thought that I loved the boy, but it was just my hormones convincing me that I loved him so that it would be OK to have sex. We broke up before we went off to college. I dated a bit in college, and I slept with a number of men, playing by the same rules as in high school. I was in charge, telling the boy how far I would let him go. I would tease the boy, and make him suffer. I'd often relent and let him have me, but that was on my terms as well.

"While this was the only way that I knew how to act, it was strangely unfulfilling. All the boys I dated seemed like pushovers, and the sex we had was just so-so. Then one day I met this man named Adrian at a bar, just like I had met many of the others. We hit it off, and he asked me out. We went to a movie, and he put his arm around me and pulled me close. With most dates, they would slowly slide an arm around me, testing the waters, and if I let them, they'd slowly pull me closer. Not this man. We sat down in the theater, and he put his arm around me without asking. I was surprised, but I let him get away with it, because it felt nice.

"When he dropped me off at home, he kissed me good-night. It was a powerful kiss, and as he was doing it he put his arms around me and cupped my ass in his hands. I pulled back and said something like, 'No, no, no,' in a teasing voice. He backed up, looked at me, then took my hand and kissed it. He said, 'Thank you for a lovely date, but I'm afraid we won't be seeing each other again.'

"I was stunned. I was having such a nice time, and I thought he was as well. He started to turn away, but I called out, 'Wait! What's wrong?'

"He looked at me and said, 'I won't play your games.'

"I said, 'What games are you talking about? I'm not playing any games!'

"'Oh yes you are,' he said. 'You are teasing and controlling. You will play the innocent girl and let me touch you just so much, but not any more, even though you know that both you and I want more. But it would be against the rules of your game to give in just because you want it. You have to let me kiss you, then later you will let me feel you up, eventually, if I treat you like a princess, maybe you'll play with me. One day, eventually, you'll let me into your pants.

"'Well I don't play that game. I like you and I want you. More importantly Mary, you like me and want me, even if you can't admit it to yourself. But you will not have me this way. When you are ready to grow up, give me a call and we'll try again. Until then…' and he turned around and walked away. As I said, I was stunned. I didn't know how to react, but I realized one thing. He was right, I did want him. In fact, I was dripping wet. Do you know what that means, when a woman is dripping wet, Jake?"

"It means she is excited?" I asked. I had heard things around school, after all.

"That's right. It is just like when a man has a hard-on. Well right then I realized that I had a hard-on for Adrian. I wanted him, but I didn't know how not to play the game. I waited until I thought he would be home, then I called him. I told him that I was sorry, and that I wouldn't play games anymore. He said, 'You left me high and dry, and for no good reason. I'll try once more with you, but you have to prove that you aren't going to be playing games. When I come pick you up tomorrow, I don't want you wearing any underwear. I want you to show me that you did what I asked, and then I will take you out. When the date is over, assuming that we both had a nice time, I am going to bring you home, take your clothes off, and then I will fuck you. If you can't handle it, just be wearing underwear when I get there.' Then he hung up.

"I had told him that I wouldn't play games, but he was very blunt. I couldn't believe the things that he had said, and I decided that regardless of how I felt about him, I would not go out with him again. I got into bed, and I tried to sleep, but I couldn't. I kept thinking about what he said, and before I knew it I was masturbating. I must have masturbated a half dozen times that night."

I knew that this would be an embarrassing conversation. I mean, how many fourteen years olds hear about their mother masturbating? Nonetheless, I listened as she went on.

"All the next day I was on pins and needles. I knew that I just had to tell him that we could not go out. When he came over that night, he gave me a kiss on my cheek and said, 'Well Mary, are we going out tonight?' My mouth was about to tell him, 'No, we can't see each other,' when my hands reached down and picked up my skirt, showing him my naked pussy. He hadn't even gotten to second base and I has showing him home plate.

"He took me out, and it was a lovely date, and though I was very aware of my lack of underwear, he acted as if there was nothing different. And when the date was over, and it was clear that we had both had a good time, he followed through on his promise. It was the best sex I had ever had. We dated for a few months before we broke up, and while it was not a master/slave relationship, he was definitely the one in charge. After that I dated some others, and the ones that let me be in charge left me wanting. I did date a few more men like Adrian, and I enjoyed myself in those relationships. Then you father came along and showed me what it was like to be truly submissive, and I have been happy since."

She paused for a breath and said, "I can't believe that I just told the story of my sex life to my teenage son."

"I feel the same way, but thank you for telling me, Mom," I said. "I think it helps me understand things better." I paused for a few moments, digesting what she had said, and then I asked, "What about Girl? How did you find her? How did she decide she wanted to be this way? Is it really fair to treat her like this?"

"Mmmmm, harder questions that lead to more embarrassing revelations," my mother said. "You know that your father and I have sex, I assume. What you probably don't know is that sometimes we also have sex with other people, other masters and their slaves. It was during one of these occasions that we came across Girl. She had just recently gotten into being a slave, and she was with someone who could not take the complete control from her that she wanted. They both recognized that, and they knew that your father could give her what she wanted. So the man traded her to your father."

"Traded her?" I asked. "For what?"

My mother blushed and said, "Me. I moved in with him for one month and served as his slave, while your father brought Girl home and trained her properly. When I returned home, Girl was part of our household, and she has been ever since."

"Didn't it bother you that he made you do that?" I asked.

My mother blushed even deeper and lowered her eyes. In a quiet voice she said, "No. It excited me that he made me do that. And having Girl around was certainly worthwhile. I got pregnant a little while after I returned home and Girl was invaluable in helping us through that time."

I sat quietly for a long time, thinking about all that my mother had told me. My mother just sat there waiting for me. Eventually, I said "Thank you for telling me all of this, Mom."

She said, "It was my duty and my pleasure. Are you going to be using Girl soon?"

"I think that I will," I said, "but not just yet. I still have some thinking to do." I went to bed and thought about everything that I had heard. It was a lot for me to digest.

Chapter Three: A Learning Experience

The next morning was Saturday, and I was still somewhat confused. However, I was also a teenage boy, which meant that I was horny. I went and found Girl and said, "Girl, come into my bedroom."

She came to my room and said, 'Yes, sir?"

"My father told me that you would teach me about sex," I said nervously.

"Yes, sir. I am very excited to be able to do this for you. I've wanted to do this almost since you first started to punish me. Was there something in particular that you wanted me to do for you?"

I wasn't sure what to ask for, so I just said, "Teach me everything." Girl was happy to oblige.

"Perhaps you would like to take a closer look at a woman's body?" she asked.

This was how we laid the groundwork for how our sexual relationship would proceed. While she often took on the role of the teacher, she never did anything without first asking if it was OK with me. Anything that I wanted, of course, was completely OK with her.

She stripped her clothes off and lay down on the bed. "If you would like, you can start by running you fingers all over my body. I will tell you what each part is and how you can make it feel good." I decided to start at the top, so I put my fingers in her hair.

She explained, "Almost every woman likes it when you stroke their hair. Running your fingers through a woman's hair is very sensual. Strongly caressing my scalp would also feel good. And some women, like me, enjoy having their hair pulled, especially in a moment of passion."

I experimented with what she said. Girl's hair was dirty blonde and her hair laid straight down to about four inches below her shoulders. I ran my fingers through her hair, like I was combing it out. I rubbed my fingers hard along her scalp. "Later I will play with your hair and head, and you will see how it feels so good," Girl promised.

I pulled her hair sharply, and Girl squeaked. "Sir, that makes me feel all tingly, but that is not what I meant by pulling hair. Most women would not like their hair pulled like that. Grab a handful and pull slowly but steadily. Use my hair like you would the reigns on a horse."

I did as she advised and she groaned in pleasure. I shifted her head all around, and it was exciting to make her move like a marionette. I spent a little while on the top of her head, and then I moved my fingertips to her ears.

"Mmmmm," she moaned. "Ears can definitely be an erogenous zone."

"What is an erogenous zone?" I asked.

"There are certain places on a person's body that are designed to react in a sexual way," she explained. "Penis, breasts and vagina for example. Then there are other parts that don't necessarily give overt sexual pleasure, but are pleasurable in a sexual way. For instance, my ears. Normally, there is nothing sexual about them. But when I am in the mood, and you run your fingers around them like that, or blow on them lightly, or lick them gently, or even bite them - Sir, it makes my insides melt. That is an erogenous zone. Every person has a different set, so while licking my ear makes me woozy with pleasure, someone else might just find it wet and annoying. Part of the fun of being with someone is discovering their erogenous zones."

While Girl had been explaining this to me, I had continued to lightly play with her ears, until she was squirming on the bed. I moved my fingers over her eyes and then her nose before landing on her mouth. Her eyes were slightly almond in shape, a hint that there was some Asian blood in her background, but they were a hazel green that seemed to change color depending on the light and her mood. Her nose was a cute button nose, and her lips were pouting red cupie doll lips. Her tongue flicked out to lick my fingertips. "There is so much you can do with a mouth. You can lick with it," and she demonstrated by licking my fingers. "You can suck with it," she said, grabbing my finger with her lips and applying a gentle suction. "You can also kiss with it," she said. "Would you like me to teach you how to kiss?"

I nodded my head as she had me lie down on top of her while she taught me. I had heard about French kissing, but of course I had never experienced it. When she put her tongue in my mouth for the first time, it surprised me, but I quickly came to enjoy it.

We kissed for quite a long time, before she pulled away and gasped, "You are quite a good kisser, sir." That made me blush proudly. "Would you like to continue exploring?" she asked.

I nodded my head and I continued down her body, but this time I used my tongue in addition to my fingertips. "Mmmmm, it's very nice when you use your tongue!" she said as I licked down her neck.

I sat up and examined her breasts. Of course I had seen them before, but I really looked at them now. At the time I didn't know it, but they were a large B or small C cup. They stood firmly on chest with only a little sag, somewhat surprising in retrospect, considering that she never wore a bra. Her nipples grew to tight points when excited, as she appeared to be now. They protruded out of a surrounding area of light pink the size of a quarter.

I put one in each of my hands and hefted them. I ran my fingers around the nipple and then all around the outside of her breast. She was moaning lightly. I dipped down and ran my tongue across a nipple and she gasped. "Almost every woman likes to have her breasts played with gently," she told me. "Most women don't like you to just grab and squeeze. You should keep your hands in motion and brush all parts, but especially the nipple. Some women like it a little rougher, with harder squeezes, even pinches."

'Gee, I wonder which woman she is referring to,' I thought to myself as I squeezed her nipple hard between my finger and thumb. She gasped and arched her back, and I thought I had hurt her too much, so I pulled away. She stayed arched for about five more seconds before collapsing on the bed.

She was panting as she asked, "Do you know what an orgasm is, sir?"

"Of course," I replied.

"Well now you know what a woman looks like when she has one," she told me, smiling.

"You mean that you just came?" I asked in amazement.

"Yes, sir," she replied. "You gave me such pleasure that I couldn't help it. Thank you, sir." She leaned up and kissed me gently on the lips.

I watched her relaxing for a minute, but then I felt like continuing my lessons. I moved my head to her chest and licked lightly at her nipple. I swabbed them with my tongue, then I thought about what else she might like, so I bit down on one of them.

"Ohhhh," she moaned, and I knew that I had done something else that she liked. I bit harder and she whispered, "Yessss." I suspect that she would have put up with bites that were quite a bit harder, but I was not ready for that. I moved my tongue down her stomach, licking at her navel. I ran my fingers down her side to her hips and she shivered. I kneeled between her thighs and she lifted and spread her legs. While I had seen her naked before, I had not seen her bare pussy close up.

"Look around," she said. "Use your eyes and your fingers. The outer lips are normally closed up, but they open a little when they get excited. Mine are probably wide open right now. Run your finger to the top. Ohhhh. That bump is my clit or clitoris. It is probably the most sensitive area on a women's body. Some women can't cum without direct stimulation of their clit, though you've seen that is not true for me. Because it is so sensitive, you should try to be very gentle with it on most women."

I took the hint and squeezed her clit tightly. Her back arched again and liquid dripped out of her opening. I ran my fingers down her lips and examined them. Her lips were tight, not protruding too much. They were smooth and red and gaping open slightly. I gently dipped my finger into her moist opening and felt around.

"Put it in deeper," she said. I inserted my finger as deep as it would go and pulled it out, then re-inserted it. "Now you are fucking me with your finger," she gasped. "Put another finger in and rub my clit with your thumb as you stroke." I did as she asked, and soon she was gasping and heaving. I suspected she was very close to cumming again, and in moments she proved me correct. I felt her pussy tighten around my fingers, squeezing quite tightly.

When she was done, I pulled my fingers out of her and looked at them. They were covered in sticky fluids. She noticed what I was looking at and said, "Those are my pussy juices and my cum. Many people find the taste of them delicious." I must have had a skeptical look on my face, because she took my hand and pulled it towards her mouth. She expertly licked all the juices off of it, and she seemed to enjoy the taste. "It's even better directly from the source," she said.

I shrugged and figured, 'What the hell. In for a penny, in for a pound,' so I bent over and ran my tongue the length of her pussy. She gasped and I tunneled my tongue into her hole. She was right; it was delicious. I kept it up, even moving my tongue up to swipe at her clit. When I got a nice reaction to it, I pulled her clit between my teeth and bit down. She screamed and my chin got wetter as more juice poured out of her.

I sat back and looked at her lying limp on the bed. "Oh, sir," she said. "You are going to be an amazing lover!" My chest swelled with pride. She held her arms out to me, and I crawled up to kiss her. She licked all her juices off of my face in between kisses. "Sir, would you like to continue with your exploration, or would you prefer if I explored you for a while?" Since I had already given her at least three good orgasms, I decided it should be my turn. My dick had been hard the whole time that I had been exploring her, and I couldn't wait to feel her touch on it.

She laid me on my back and straddled my chest. She ran her fingers through my hair stoked and kneaded my scalp, showing me how good it could feel when someone played with your head. She bent over and kissed my face gently. She kissed around my ears and I pulled back as it tickled me. "See," she said. "Different spots for different people." She kissed down my neck and chest, briefly sucking on each nipple which was almost too pleasurable. Then she moved her body down so that she was straddling my thighs, her pussy rubbing over my cock on the way down.

She looked down at my cock and smiled. My cock was only about five inches long when it was hard, but hey - I was only fourteen; as I grew older, it grew longer. She reached down and took my cock in her hands, and the feel of that set me off. I was cumming all over my stomach. She just smiled at me as she stroked me. "Don't worry, sir. I'm sure you'll be ready again in no time." And of course she was right; it never even got soft.

She leaned over, putting her face by my stomach. She looked up at me and said, "You know that my job is to clean up any messes, sir," and she began licking up all my spunk. When she had gotten everything that was on my stomach, she moved down and ran her tongue along the underside of my cock. I drew a breath in and my cock pulsed. She smiled, looked up at me, pointed my cock straight up towards the ceiling and slowly dropped her mouth all the way down my cock. I moaned in pleasure and realized that if she kept it up, cum number two would arrive quickly. However she did not continue.

She slowly withdrew her mouth from my cock, and then moved her tongue down to my balls. She gently washed them with her tongue. She spread my legs more and let her tongue dip all the way back to swipe over my asshole before moving back up to my balls, and finally reinserting my cock into her mouth. She ran her mouth up and down about half a dozen times before I lost it, shooting cum into her eager mouth. When she was done swallowing all my seed, she looked at me and said, "Just like with me, it's best directly from the source."

She continued placing little kisses and licks onto the head of my penis as I recovered. When I started showing signs of life, she excused her self for a minute and went to get drinks for us. When I was re-hydrated, she asked, "Would you like to continue your exploration, sir?" I nodded eagerly.

She rolled over on her stomach and said, "Why don't you try this side?"

I again started with her head, now putting in some new moves that she had shown me. She was moaning nicely as I moved down to her neck. I gently kissed her neck and it raised goose bumps all over her body, which I found very sexy. As I ran my fingers gently over her back she told me, "Another time I'll show you how to give a good massage. You'd be surprised at how many girls will give up so much after a good massage."

I may not have known how to give a great massage, but I did my best rubbing her shoulders and back. Eventually I moved down to her ass, rubbing and kneading it, pulling it open to view her puckered asshole and the bottom of her pussy. I continued down her legs and my gaze kept getting drawn back to the center of her widespread legs. I moved back up and pulled her ass cheeks open again. I ran my tongue from the top of her ass crack and slid it down over her beautiful anal entrance. She looked clean and she tasted clean. She was moaning as I probed her with my tongue. I pulled her hips up and she happily raised her ass into the air. I swiveled around so that I was lying on my back between her legs and I pulled her dripping pussy back over my mouth. I was really beginning to love her taste, and I didn't release her until she had cum twice more.

I scooted out from under her, my erection once again pointing straight out. "Are you ready to lose your virginity?" Girl asked. I simply nodded.

"There are two ways you can do this," she told me. "You can take me like a lover, and I will gently guide you through, or you can take me like the dirty slut that I am, and use me for your pleasure. Which would you like?"

I looked at her, eagerly awaiting my decision. "Guide me," I said. When I saw her disappointed look, I said, "I promise you Girl, sometime soon I will take you very hard." This seemed to perk her up, and she came over and pulled me onto the bed. She climbed on top of me and began making out with me again. She then sat up and took hold of my erect dick. She sat up on her knees and positioned my cock at the entrance to her cunt. She was looking at me intently, but I was looking at where our bodies met. She lowered herself, and I saw and felt her pussy clutch at my cock. She was wet and hot and soft; it felt amazing. Inch by inch I watched my cock disappear, until her pussy was resting on my groin.

"Some people would say that you are not a virgin anymore," she said. "But I believe you are still a virgin until you pump your seed into a woman. I want to be the one that takes your virginity. Please give me your cum." She started moving up and down, riding me delightfully. I was enjoying it immensely, but I could not last. Soon I was groaning and giving Girl my virginity. As I was cumming I grabbed her ass and dug my fingers into her hard, and I felt her shuddering as she came.

She picked her head up and looked at me seriously. "I'm yours now," she said.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Anytime that you want me, anywhere, I am yours to have," she said. "I will never deny you anything."

That was a pretty heady thought for a kid. I had access to a willing woman, a woman who would never say no. I was still in Girl, and I was getting hard again. "I want to do it again," I said.

"How do you want me?" she asked.

"I want to be on top," I said.

She pulled off of my little stiffy and lay down on the bed. I climbed between her legs and paused to examine her privates. I could see that her lips were puffy and there was a little of my cum leaking out of her. I then laid down on top of her and tried shoving my cock into her, but I could not find the right place.

"Let me help," she said, and she reached between us and positioned my cock in the correct location. I pushed and buried my complete length in her. I quickly started to flail away, and in hindsight, I was not very good. I was spastic in my movements and I never got a good rhythm going, but give me a break; it was only my second time. It took a little longer, but not too much, before I was squirting again. I didn't make her cum again, but I was happy with what I had done.

A little while later she left to do her chores, and I sat on my bed contemplating what had occurred. I thought about what my father had offered and advised, what Girl had offered, and what I wanted. They were all slightly different, and I thought about each of them. I finally modified what I wanted slightly based both on the advice of my father as well as what I perceived would make Girl happy.

Later that evening I called Girl into my room, and explained what I wanted. "Girl, I want you to teach me. I want to learn everything that you can teach me about sex. I want to learn how to please a woman. I want to learn how a woman can please me. I think I am beginning to understand how you are, and that you may want things different from other women. But I'll make you a deal. You teach me what I want to know, and I will sometimes treat you as you want to be treated."

"Thank you, sir," she replied. "But you do not have to make any deals with me. I will do whatever you want, and I expect nothing in return. "

I smiled at her, then I smacked her across the face as hard as my little hand could. Her eyes widened in shock as her hand jumped up to hold the spot on her cheek that was already reddening. "If I choose to make a deal with you, then it is not your place to contradict me, do you understand?"

She dropped to her knees and put her forehead on the ground by my foot. "Yes, sir. This Girl apologizes for her temerity and asks that you punish her."

"No, I don't think I will," I replied. "I understand that you are just trying to teach me." In reality, I didn't want to hit her. But my father had made it clear that this was the kind of treatment that Girl enjoyed. My refusal to punish her after slapping her would just throw her off balance; it would make her unsure of where she stood, which would make her try even harder.


Over the course of the next two weeks, I learned quite a bit. That evening I once again took the time to examine her body. I ran my fingers and my tongue all over her body, through every nook and cranny. In the next days I got her to teach me how to fuck. I started with one position and we worked on it until I felt that I understood it. I forced her to explain what would feel good to a woman, and what felt good to her. Unsurprisingly, they were somewhat different.

We started with the missionary position. She explained how I should ensure the woman was lubricated first, how to find the opening and position myself correctly and how to ease in. She showed me the various movements that would put my cock in the right position inside a woman; she taught me rhythm and pacing. She showed me how to detect when a woman was close, and how to speed up or slow down depending on whether I wanted her to cum or I wanted her to wait.

Finally I felt that I had it. I went down on her until she was wet, then I inserted myself slowly. I made love to her for a long time, bringing her close, then I started moving faster and faster until I took her over the top; then I let myself go and flooded her pussy with my cum.

The next morning I was passing her in the hallway and I tripped her. She fell down and I quickly flipped her onto her back. I spread her legs and slammed myself into her. She was not wet, and it was difficult, but I managed. She gasped in surprise and pain, but that quickly faded as she drenched herself. I brought her to the edge, then backed off, and I repeated that three times. Finally I took her just to the brink, but before she could go over I pulled out and came on her pussy and legs. She groaned, "Noooooo!" but I ignored her.

"Thank you for pleasuring me," I said to her. When I helped her to stand up, I said, "I don't want you to clean yourself off or touch yourself."

"Yes, sir," she said.

She turned to continue with her duties, but I stopped her, saying, "One more thing." She turned back to me as I approached her, and I shoved three fingers into her twat as I crushed her clit under my thumb. "Cum," I ordered, and she did. Her body clenched as she dropped to her knees, pulling my hand down with her. She shrieked and shuddered for over a minute until she collapsed on the ground. I pulled my fingers out of her, licked them off, kissed her on the forehead and walked away.

My mother approached me later in the day and asked, "What did you do to Girl this morning?"

"I just thanked her for teaching me so well," I replied.

"Really?" she said, giving me a long look. "You must have thanked her well. She couldn't get up for about ten minutes." I smiled and went back to what I was doing as my mother walked away shaking her head


The next position I learned was Girl on top. I learned how to move with her weight on me. I learned how to play with her tits, how to tickle her clit, how to run my hands down her sides. I learned how to cup and fondle her butt, how to run my fingers down her ass crack. She explained to me the things most women would like, and those things that only certain women would. I enjoyed making her cum with my cock in her cunt and a finger up her ass, but she explained not every woman would enjoy that.

When I felt that I had that position down, I decided to reward her. My father had what he called a workshop, though others would call it a dungeon, which he showed me after he gave me Girl to use. He had described all the items in the workshop, explaining to me which items I was allowed to make use of, and which I didn't have the experience, or perhaps restraint, to use. For Girl's reward, I tied her hands together and strung them through a pulley. Her legs were spread over a triangular shaped stand on top of which rested a narrow board that forced her to stand on tiptoes.

Before I began, I moved behind her and swatted her ass ten times with a strap. Then I laid down on the board, and I forced her to pull herself up with her hands so that I could slip my cock into her pussy. Then I had her fuck me. The pulley was positioned in such a way that she could not get purchase with her feet. On the upstroke, she had to pull with her hands. When she released, she sank all the way down on my cock, but in doing so her arms were pulled tightly and painfully above her. Each stroke was a combination of agony and ecstasy. To help her along, I had slipped a small dildo up her ass, and I was running a vibrator over her clit. I was enjoying myself, but the physical stimulation wasn't enough to get me off, though the visual stimulation was getting me close.

As Girl got closer, her movements became jerkier, until she cried out and tensed, then completely collapsed. She was hanging in the air by her wrists, impaled on my cock. I squeezed her nipples while I started stroking upwards until I came as well. It was interesting trying to get out from under her limp body so that I could lower her down.


The next position that Girl taught me was doggy style, which I enjoyed greatly, probably because I really like looking at a nice ass, and she had one. Looking at and playing with her ass so frequently inevitably led me to lessons in anal sex. I enjoyed it, and Girl did as well, though she gave me long lectures on hygiene, the importance of lubrication, and the fact that most women didn't like (or wouldn't admit that they liked) anal sex. Her lectures on cleanliness were somewhat offset by the fact that she loved sucking my cock straight from her ass, though she explained, and showed me, how she had regular enemas to keep her ass clean. Again, something not every woman would like.

I continued learning new positions, including spooning, reverse cowgirl, 69, splits, standing missionary and many others. We talked about and experimented with all sorts of kinks, from toys, bondage (both ways), spanking (just her), fluids, menstruation, and everything else that she thought that I should know. After each successful lesson I tried to come up with a unique reward that Girl would enjoy, and I think I succeeded, for the most part.

It was a very interesting time in my life, made more interesting by having to listen the boasts from my classmates about how they had scored a porno mag or brushed a girl's tit. It was hard for me not to say anything about my experiences, but one thing that both of my parents, and in this case even Girl, had emphasized was that other people would not understand. What we did, they explained, was private, and if I could not keep it to myself, I would lose the privileges. Given how much I was enjoying my home life, I held my tongue.

Chapter Four: Opening My Eyes

Things continued on like this for a good part of the year. I continued to use Girl regularly, while she was teaching me to be a better lover. She still enjoyed the occasions that I took her forcefully, and truthfully, so did I.

At about the same time that my father gave me Girl to use and learn from, I noticed that he started being even more open with his use of my mother. I remember the first time that I saw them having sex. I was walking to the kitchen to get a drink, and I passed through the living room. There, over the arm of the couch, was my mother, naked. Behind her was my father, pounding his cock into her. She looked up when I walked in, then looked back down, hiding her face. My father however, grabbed her by the hair, causing her back to arch, forcing her to look at me, as well as exposing the whole front of her body to me, to the point where I could see his cock entering her.

My mother gazed at me as my father started pounding her even harder. Her flush increased to the point that her whole chest was red; whether it was from excitement or embarrassment I didn't know. She started moaning when I turned to leave. As I walked out the door I heard her shriek as she came. I went into my father's study and picked up the bell and rang it. There are two bells in use in our house, each with a distinct tone; one called Girl and the other called my mother. I don't know if I was too excited and not thinking clearly, or if it was a Freudian slip, but I picked up my mother's bell and rang it. I realized my mistake and I put it down and rang for Girl.

Girl came in and dropped into position in front of me, but following right at her heels was my mother. I looked at my mother in front of me, naked, legs spread, chest out, hands held together behind her back. I could see her wet thighs and my father's cum leaking from between her inflamed pussy lips. "You rang for me, sir?" she asked. I was completely at a loss. I hadn't consciously intended to call her, and now that she was there I wasn't sure what to do. I looked at her, then at Girl, then I muttered 'Sorry'. I grabbed Girl, then quickly pulled her along behind me, taking one last long glance at my mother still sitting on the floor looking at me before I left the room.

I pulled Girl into my room, threw her on the bed and started fucking her from behind. Thoughts of my mother being fucked flashed through my mind as I quickly exploded in Girl's grasping pussy. I knew that I hadn't gotten Girl off, but this wasn't the first time and wouldn't be the last time that I used Girl to selfishly satisfy myself. I pulled myself off of Girl and laid down on the bed, my hand covering my eyes as images from the day flashed through my brain while Girl cleaned off my cock with her mouth.

After that day, I often saw my father taking my mother whenever the whim struck him. My mother, however, never offered herself up quite the same way again, though to be fair, I never rang the bell to call for her.


One day my father called me into his study. "You are getting very close to Girl, aren't you?" he asked.

It was true, I was. I had her in my bed every night, and I was growing fonder of her by the day. She comforted and satisfied me.

I nodded my head, and my father rang the little bell that had Girl running in. She dropped to her knees in slave position, legs spread, hands between her ankles behind her back and said, "Yes, sir?"

My father simply pointed at his crotch and Girl crawled to him, pulled his cock out and started blowing him. I admit that I felt a pang of jealousy. This was my Girl!

"I know that you have gotten very close to Girl," my father said, "but I need you to understand about her. Girl will never be your wife. She will never be your girlfriend. It is not who she is. I asked her to teach you, and she did. She enjoyed it, and you enjoyed it. However she is a slave, and she will have sex just as eagerly with anyone that I tell her to.

"I know that you are enjoying her, and maybe even loving her. That is good; you should enjoy her, and you should love her. But you should not love her as a girlfriend. She is incapable of returning that love to you in the same way, and if you allow yourself to fall in love with her, it will break your heart. You should love her like you would a pet dog. She is someone to fetch for you, someone to make you feel good, someone whose tummy you can rub." He rubbed her tummy, as well as her tits, to demonstrate. Girl rubbed her head along his stomach as she bobbed her head over his cock.

"You should feel affectionate and you should take care of Girl, but don't fall in love, and don't be jealous of the attention she gives to others, do you understand?"

I thought about it further as I watched my father enjoying Girl's talented mouth, while Girl enjoyed providing this service. I was a little jealous, but the more I thought about what he said, the more I realized he was right.

"I'm not telling you not to fall in love with a submissive or a slave," he continued. "After all, I fell in love with your mother. But Girl is a different kind of slave; it is important that you care for her the right way. From what I've seen and what your mother has told me, you are doing a very good job caring for and rewarding Girl for her help. One day you'll meet someone else, maybe a submissive, maybe not, and you'll fall in love, and I will be very happy for you. For now, you are fourteen; find out what is out there first."

He grabbed Girl's head off of his cock and painted her face with his cum. He kissed her and told her, "You look beautiful with your face covered in cum. Leave it like that."

"Thank you, sir," she said happily. He petted her head and sent her on her way.

"Are you OK?" he asked me.

"Yes, sir," I replied. "I think I understand what you are saying, but I will think on it some more."

"Good," he said, and he left the room.

Chapter Five: High School Begins

I was turning fifteen when I entered high school. The boys were getting taller and the girls were filling out, which inevitably led everyone to different behaviors. There were the boys behaving macho and obnoxious, snapping the girl's bra straps and trying to cop feels, and the ones that avoided girls like the plague, too shy to even carry a conversation. Most of the boys, including the macho ones, seemed to have forgotten how to act around girls. I found that, as my father had suggested, I did not seem to have this problem.

To paraphrase from 'There's Something About Mary', when boys hit puberty, they get baby batter on the brain. They can't think about anything but girls, and more specifically, how to have sex with them. I didn't have this problem. Anytime I got horny, I had a ready outlet. In addition, I had plenty of access to sexy naked women, and I had seen people having sex. As a result, I was far more at ease with the girls.

That is not to say that I did not want the girls in my class; I did. But unlike the other boys, who could only think about getting them to have sex, I knew that if a girl teased me (and all girls that age like to tease the boys), I could always go home and take it out on Girl. Since I was more at ease with the girls at school, they tended to be more at ease with me, though I could tell that some of them were just as horny as the boys. So that gave me a bunch of girls that were comfortable around me, and yet were still horny. It made my life in school quite pleasant.


As I mentioned earlier, I was always reasonably popular, though never the big man on campus. I had a number of friends that I hung out with, boys and girls. While most of the girls that hung out with me seemed to just like me, there was one that was different. Helen was the sexiest girl in the class. She was the stereotypical blonde hair, blue eye, corn-fed girl next door. Her tits came in early and magnificently. She was a cheerleader, eventually head cheerleader, and one of the most popular girls in the class. Everyone knew that she was the hottest girl around, including Helen, who used the fact to her advantage.

Helen always had boys falling over themselves to do things for her. She flirted shamelessly, and teased unmercifully, yet every boy, and not just a few girls, would still kiss the ground that she walked on just to be acknowledged by her. I thought that she was quite sexy as well, but once again, I was not as smitten with her as all the others seemed to be.

Helen was grouped with me for an assignment early in the year, and we were working together one day when she needed her notebook which she had left near the door.

"Jake," she said sweetly, "could you do me a favor and get me my notebook?"

I looked at where she was pointing, but I was right in the middle of trying to figure out a problem.

"I'm busy," I told her. "You get it."

"But I'd be ever so grateful," she said sexily.

I looked into her beautiful blue eyes, then I swept my eyes down her body. I took her hand and said, "You have really sexy legs, and a great ass!"

"Thanks!" she said, a bit surprised.

"Now why don't you get up off your great ass, and walk your sexy legs over and get your notebook yourself!" I told her. "I'm trying to figure this problem out!"

I turned back to the assignment, and a minute later I realized she was still sitting there looking at me. I returned her gaze and raised my eyebrows. She harumphed and flounced to the door to get her notebook. She came back and we finished working on the problem.

Since that day, Helen had hung out with me quite a bit, and we had fallen into a pattern. Every now and then, Helen tried to work her feminine wiles on me, and I considered it my obligation to ignore her actions entirely, even when I might have done what she was asking anyway. It seemed that I intrigued and annoyed her, and she didn't quite know what to make of me, while I didn't understand the game that she wanted to play either.


One way that Helen decided to challenge me was with my other friends. Since she started to hang with me, she came into close contact with my friends; my male friends in particular enjoyed this greatly. One of my best friends was Ken Mackey. Ken was not a complete dolt, but he was a typical mid-pubescent boy; a bit geeky and gawky and in that stage where he didn't know what to do about girls. We'd been hanging out together for years, and he was a good friend. When Helen realized that she was not making any headway with me, she started in on Ken. When she needed - no, when she wanted something, she would put on that sexy voice and ask Ken to get it for her, and he invariably would. It upset me to see my friend used this way, and I tried talking to him about it.

"Don't you see that she just turns on the charm when she needs something?" I explained to him. "She practically ignores you the rest of the time. Why do you do what she asks?"

"She's the hottest girl around!" he exclaimed. "I'm happy to do some things for her if it gets her to talk to me!"

"But she's just using you!" I complained.

"Look, you might not care about girls, or you might think that you can get any girl, I'm not sure which," he said. "I know what I look like; I'm not a jock or super stud! There is no way that under normal circumstances a girl like Helen would even talk to me! I know she's doing it to get at you. I'm not a complete idiot. But you know something? I don't care! I get to hang around with Helen and she actually has conversations with me, and I'm not going to throw that away!"

Put in those terms, I guess I understood. However Ken was still my friend, and I didn't want him to get hurt, so one day, I took Helen aside and confronted her.

"Look Helen, I understand that you don't like the way that I behave towards you, and I'm OK with that," I told her. "You've always at least been polite, and you are someone that I enjoy being with. However I don't like the way that you treat my friends. Ken is a good friend, and I don't want you to hurt him."

"How am I hurting him?" she asked.

"Do you think that I can't see through you?" I asked her. "I know that you are treating him the way that you do to get back at me, and that's fine, except that you are going to end up hurting him, and that is not OK!"

"You arrogant jerk!" Helen shrieked. "What makes you think that you are the center of the universe? Why would your feelings have any bearing on my actions? What you think and how you act have no impact on me! Did you ever think that I liked Ken just because of Ken? Or do you think so little of him that the only way that I would be interested in him is because of you? Who is the one who cares less about Ken here? I'll have you know that I think that Ken is very nice, and I was planning to ask him out! So get off your high horse and butt out of our business!"

I realized that I had made a tactical error in confronting Helen like this. She took the confrontation as an indication that she was getting to me, and she grabbed the opportunity. As she turned away, I grabbed her arm and turned her back to me.

"Fine, if you want to date Ken, I can't stand in either of your ways," I told her. "But understand this. If you hurt Ken just to get back at me, I will punish you!"

"Are you threatening me?" she asked in surprise.

"A warning," I told her.

She snorted and then walked across the room to where Ken was. She sat down next to him and started talking animatedly. Ken looked surprised, but extremely happy. I shook my head and realized that no good would come of this.

Chapter Six: A Lessons in Dating, Part 1

Fortunately, not all of my friends were like Helen. Gemma was another girl that I hung out with. She was a cute blonde with a great personality. She was funny and always had a good comeback; while she wasn't in the best cliques, she was certainly well liked.

Ken and Helen started going out, and after seeing them together for a while, it made me realize that I wanted to ask Gemma out. However, before I did, I decided to ask my mother about it.

"Mom, how do I ask a girl out?" I asked her.

"Are you interested in someone in particular, or is this a hypothetical question?" she asked.

"Gemma," I told her.

My mother had met Gemma when she had been over. I sometimes, though not often, had a group of friends over. We had a nice house and a pool, so my friends enjoyed it, but I wasn't always comfortable, because I felt it impinged on my domain. When my friends came over, which I always announced beforehand, my mother made sure that she and Girl were dressed in a much less revealing fashion and Girl behaved quite differently. It wasn't that I minded the style of dress or the behavior, just that it felt dishonest, as if we were putting on a show. As a result, I didn't have them over often, but on occasion, they did visit.

"Gemma's very nice," Mom told me. "When did you decide you wanted to start dating?"

"Well, Ken has been dating Helen for a while, and he seems to like it, so I thought it was about time for me to start dating," I replied.

"Ken and Helen?" Mom exclaimed. "That seems like a weird couple."

"I know," I said darkly.

"So now that your friends are dating, you feel you need to as well?" she asked.

"Well, I'd like to see what it's like, and I do like Gemma a lot," I told her uncomfortably.

"That's nice," she said with a smile. "I think the best thing to do is to just tell her that you like her and that it would make you happy to go out with her."

"OK," I said. It made sense, and I thought that Gemma would say yes.

"Before you ask her, though, you should talk to your father," my mother told me.

"Why?" I asked.

"Well, I think he wants to give you some advice," she explained.

Later that night, after my father came home, I told him my plans to ask Gemma out.

"My son is growing up," he said with a smile.

"Dad!" I complained.

"That's OK," he told me. "But I'd ask that you wait a month or so to ask her out."

"Why?" I asked. I didn't think that I was patient enough to put this off a month, now that I had decided to do it!

"Well, I gave you access to Girl so that you'd feel more comfortable around women," he explained. "Girl, however, is not a good model to base a dating experience on. You will find, as I'm sure you know, that she is not at all representative of the girls that you will be dating. What I'd like to do is set you up on a few dates, let's call them practice runs, with a woman who will behave more like a real date would behave."

"I guess," I said, though I was disappointed that I would have to wait to ask out Gemma. "Why do I need to do that? Will it be someone my age?"

My dad smiled and shook his head. "For my purposes, an eight grader would be totally inappropriate. No, the girl that you will be dating is a friend of mine named Katherine, and she is eighteen years old."

"Eighteen?" I asked in surprise.

"Yes," he told me. "The person needs to be of legal age to make decisions for herself, and the perfect girl is a little older than you. However, she will try and act like an eighth grader. You know - immature."

"Dad!" I whined again.

"As to whether you need to do this, the answer is no," Dad said. "However, my advice to you is to take me up on this offer. You will be asking Gemma out for the first time. You will be dating for the first time. Certainly, it can be fun and interesting to experience the dating experience as a novice, but I think that you'll find that if you do this dry run in a non-threatening environment, when you do finally ask Gemma out, things will go much more smoothly. You'll be confident, because you will know what to expect, and as a result, Gemma will have a better time."

I rolled this around my mind. Certainly, an eighteen year old would be very sexy. However I wasn't sure that it would really be the same as dating someone in my class. Nevertheless, my father's ideas had been quite satisfying in the past, so I agreed.

"Let me just warn you," my father told me. "After each date, Katherine will provide me with a critique. Don't be offended; just think of it as a learning experience. She'll tell you what you did right, and what you did wrong, and you'll be able to correct for the next time."

"Great," I thought. "Another class."


That weekend, my Mom drove me to meet Katherine. Though Katherine probably knew how to drive, she was playing a girl my age, so Mom was driving us to the movies. We stopped at her apartment and I went to the door. I knocked on the door, and a girl opened it.

"Katherine?" I asked.

She nodded and held her hand out, "I assume that you are Jake?"

I shook her hand as I appraised her. She had brown hair and was wearing only a little makeup. Her hair was done in a plain style and she was wearing a short tight skirt and a cute sweater, something I'd expect to see Gemma wearing. She was short, probably just five feet, and her tits were relatively small. All in all, she didn't look all that much older than I did.

After shaking her hand, on the spur of the moment I bent over and kissed the back of it. She giggled and blushed, and we went out to my mom's car.

"Thanks for asking me out," she said when we were strapped into the back seat of the car. "What are we going to see?"

"Well, there are a couple of movies playing and since I wasn't sure of your tastes, I thought that we'd decide together." We discussed the options, and decided on a romantic comedy. It was not my first choice, but I hoped that the comedy would be enough to make up for the romance, and I figured that it wouldn't hurt to make her happy.

We went to the movie theater, and I bought her ticket and food. My dad had given me money for this date, since it was his idea, but he warned me that I would have to spend my own money once I started dating for real. As we stood in line for the popcorn, Katherine held my hand in hers. I smiled at her nervously, and soon I pulled away to place the order.

We sat down in the theater; there was still about ten minutes before the movie began, so we told each other about ourselves, or rather, I told her about myself, and she told me about a fictional eighth grader. Well, perhaps it wasn't fictional, maybe it was her in eighth grade, but I knew that it wasn't her now.

The movie started and we watched it, quietly trading occasional comments. After the movie, we walked to a nearby ice cream store and got an after movie snack. We talked a bit more, and I came to believe that the picture that she presented was, in fact, her own story. Given what we were doing, and the fact that my parents 'knew' her, probably in the biblical sense, I was amazed that she'd had such a regular childhood. Then again, I probably shouldn't have. Most people who came into this lifestyle probably worked their way there slowly as they matured; not everyone could have a family as open as mine.

I really wanted to question her about her real life, who she was and how she got there from this ordinary eighth grader, but I would have to leave that for a different time. Now we were just two teens on a date. Eventually the time came for us to leave and my mom came and drove us home. I walked Katherine to the door and told her that I had a very nice time. She thanked me, then I waved good bye and went back to the car.


When I got home, Dad called me into his study. "I've just been on the phone with Katherine," he told me. "Before I tell you what she said, why don't you tell me how you think that it went?"

"OK, I guess," I said.

"Just OK?" he asked.

"Well, I didn't really know her that well," I explained. "We had a nice time, but I guess we weren't entirely comfortable with each other."

"Well, Katherine agreed with you," Dad told me. "She said that you were nice when you picked her up, and kissing her hand was charming. She also liked that you discussed the movie choice with her, and she realized that it might not have been your favorite choice, so she appreciated you taking her tastes into consideration.

"She was disappointed, however, when you pulled your hand out of hers abruptly after she had gone out of her way to show affection. She also said that you didn't seem very assertive or confident most of the night. You were pleasant, but that you should have just been yourself more, and not been so nervous."

"But it was my first date!" I complained.

Dad smiled and said, "I'm not saying that you did badly! For a first date, it was actually quite good. I'll confess that my first date probably went much poorer than yours. But you should learn from the criticism. Next time, don't worry so much about it, just have fun! You'll find that she enjoys it more as well!"

Dad looked at me for a moment and then asked, "Did she turn you on?"

I was a bit embarrassed, but I said, "To be honest, though she was quite nice, I wasn't thinking of her that way. I was more worried about how things were going."

"Well, then you were definitely too nervous because she is a very attractive and sexy girl, and if she didn't get to you, then you weren't paying attention."

He got up and patted my back. "Don't worry! Next time will be better, I'm sure."

I went to bed, and I rethought the date. I agreed with what Katherine and my dad had said. I re-examined the night's events in my head and thought where I could have done things differently, and I resolved strategies for next time. Then I thought about Katherine a bit more, and I realized my father was right, so I called Girl into my room; I guess that Katherine had turned me on after all!

Chapter Seven: Lessons in Dating, Part 2

Our second date was very much like our first, almost a do-over, in fact. We once again planned to go to a movie and a snack. We once again picked up Katherine, who was still looking like a young girl. I decided that since she had enjoyed the kiss on the hand, that I would do that again, but this time, instead of letting go of her hand after I had kissed it, I used it to pull her closer and kiss her gently on the cheek as well.

"I'm glad you agreed to go out with me again," I told her. "I had a very nice time last time, and I hope that you did as well. I am looking very forward to spending more time with you."

"Thank you!" she said, and she sounded a bit surprised. She touched her cheek with her hand before she followed me to the car.

In the car we again examined the movie schedule. "Last time we did a romantic comedy," I said. "How would you feel about something a little more action-oriented, so that I can feel more manly?"

She laughed, and together we picked a buddy comedy with enough action for me and enough humor for her. We went into the theater, and Katherine once again took my hand. This time, I squeezed it lightly and pulled her in a little closer to me as we walked. When we got to the counter, I continued holding her hand while I ordered, removing it only when I had to reach for my wallet. I took most of the food, leaving her a free hand. I crooked my elbow at her and she smiled warmly as she put her hand through it and we walked to the theater.

As we chatted while waiting for the movie to start, I looked her over again. While she had brought her age down from eighteen, she still didn't look 14, more like 15 or 16, and a very sexy 15 at that. I thought back to my father's question last week, and I knew that I would have a very different answer tonight; she definitely was turning me on.

"What?" she asked, and I realized that I had been staring at her with a little smile on my face.

"Nothing!" I said, and I reached around and hugged her to me briefly while giving her a peck on her cheek.

"What was that for?" she asked in surprise.

"I was just thinking that I really liked you," I told her. "I hope that I wasn't too forward."

"That's OK," she said with a little smile.

The room darkened and the commercials and previews came on, and finally we got to see the movie. Katherine enjoyed the movie quite a bit, which I was glad of. After the movie, we laughed about the ridiculous scenes as we walked to the ice cream place. This time, it was me that took her hand in mine.

When we got to the ice cream store, we laughed and chatted some more and I felt very comfortable being with her. After my mom picked us up, we talked the whole way home. This time, when we were on her front steps, I started getting nervous. Then I thought about the fact that this was just a practice run, so I asked, "Katherine, I've had a really nice time tonight, and if you wouldn't mind, I'd really love to kiss you good night."

She smiled at me shyly and said, "I'd like that a lot."

I leaned forward and kissed her gently on the lips. I pulled back, looked into her eyes, then kissed her again, a little harder. I pulled away and said, "That was nice! I hope you'll go out with me again!"

"I will!" she said. Then she grabbed my head, gave me a quick, but deep, French kiss, then ran into her apartment. I stood there contemplating that for a few minutes, then I went back to the car.

"Looked like you had a nice night," my mother said.

"Uh huh," I replied distractedly as I thought about my night.


When I got back home, I went into my dad's study.

"Finished talking with Katherine?" I asked.

"Yes, I did," he replied.

"What's my grade this time?" I asked.

He laughed and said, "Don't think of it like a chore! I hope, despite its academic nature, that you actually are having a good time."

"I am," I told him. "When I was actually out with Katherine I hardly ever thought about the fact that I am being graded on my performance."

"Well, you should know that tonight you passed with flying colors!" he said, which caused me to grin.

"Katherine said that she was surprised with the kiss when you picked her up, but that you weren't obnoxious about it," he told me. "In fact, she emphasized that theme throughout. She said that you pushed her a little bit, but never in an overbearing way. That pleases me greatly, because it is the hallmark of a good dominant.

"She also liked that you picked a movie that you liked, but made sure that she would enjoy it too. She was gratified last week that you thought of her, but by selecting the movie this week, you showed that you weren't just making choices based on what you thought that she wanted.

"She also liked the closeness and comfort that you had this week. She said it was a much nicer date than the last one. She particularly pointed out that you kissed her in the theater just because you said you were having a nice time with her. It is those gestures of affection and pleasure that make a girl's knees go weak, and a boy's for that matter too!"

"Was there anything that she didn't like?" I asked.

"Nothing that she mentioned, which is a really good thing!" Dad replied.

"Did she say anything about our good night kiss?" I asked.

"She said that she loved the way that you asked for it," he told me.

"I liked it as well, but her reaction confused me a little," I said.

"How so?" he asked. "Did she seem not to like it?"

"No, she seemed to like it, but afterwards she gave me a quick French kiss then ran inside!" I explained.

He thought on that for a moment, then smiled. "Think about it," he said. "She was acting like a girl your age. How do you think a girl your age would act if she liked you and wanted to give you a French kiss?"

I thought about it, then said, "She might be embarrassed, so she would escape as soon as she did it."

"Exactly," he said. "But that also means that she really enjoyed what you had done!"

"Well, I did as well!" I told my dad. "I'd like to go out with her again."

"You will," he said. "But remember that this is a practice run. Katherine is enjoying dating you, but it will only be for a short time, and she is still more than four years older than you. Don't imagine that this will become a real relationship!"

I thought about that, too, and I realized that I was thinking of it like that a little bit. "I understand, but I am enjoying myself a lot."

"That's good, and I'm sure you'll enjoy yourself just as much when you start dating kids your own age," he told me. "Of course, you'll enjoy your next date with Katherine even more."

"Why is that?" I asked.

"Because you did so well on this date, you will be moving on to the advanced, accelerated course," he told me.

"What does that mean?" I asked.

"I'm sure that you don't want to take the time to fumble through the entire dating process before you start dating Gemma, so your next date will like speed dating. It will be one day, but you are going to move to the next level quickly. I want you to 'put the moves' on Katherine. She will react like a normal teenager would, but if she stops you, then you will break for a bit, then start the next date. Each time, she'll let you go further and further. How good you are will determine how far you ultimately go, but I'll tell you a secret. If you behave similarly to the way you behaved tonight, it's not going to take much to get into her pants!"

With that thought, my father wished me good night. I grabbed Girl on the way upstairs and dragged her to my room. When I threw her on the bed, she giggled and said, "Did your date get you all worked up, sir?"

"Well, she didn't tease me, if that's what you mean, but the thought of her did turn me on!" I told her.

"And are you going to take out your excitement on a poor slave girl?" she asked.

"Damn straight!" I replied.

"Then I will have to send her a thank you note," she said, and then she couldn't say much more, as her mouth was otherwise occupied. In the end, she would have owed Katherine three thank you notes.

Chapter Eight: Lessons in Dating, Part 3

For our third date, I took Katherine to the park. My parents had gone out for the day and Girl had been ordered to her room. Katherine came over to my house and knocked on the door. I opened the door and smiled at her. I pulled her into my arms giving her a hug and a light kiss. I stepped back and took a long look at her. She looked magnificent in shorts and a tank top.

"I am just about finished packing our lunch," I told her. "Would you like to help me finish?"

"Sure!" she said, and followed me into the kitchen.

"Cool!" she exclaimed when she saw the picnic basket. I had made some sandwiches and my mom had bought some salads. We finished packing them away and I went to grab a ball and a Frisbee. I gave Katherine the toys and I carried the picnic basket. Unfortunately, the basket was large enough that I could not hold it as well as Katherine's hand. However we chatted the entire way to the park.

When we got to the park, we walked to a reasonably secluded spot next to a small lake. I put down the picnic basket and asked Katherine if she wanted to toss the ball around a bit.

"I'd rather just lie here for a while and enjoy the day," she said.

I agreed, and laid down on the grass. Katherine put her head on my stomach and lay perpendicular to me. I ran my fingers through her brown hair as we continued to talk. Despite her being older, we had a lot to talk about, from music to movies to the way we felt about school. It was quite pleasant to lie there and just enjoy each other's company.

After a bit, however, Katherine turned over and rested her chin on her hands, which she intertwined on my stomach. I looked at her gazing up at my eyes, and I couldn't help but smile. I crooked my finger at her and she moved up to lie next to me. I pulled her head gently to mine and kissed her. Slowly, we started kissing more passionately, and soon we were going at it hot and heavy.

When I put my hand under the back of her tee shirt, she quickly got up and looked around. "We're in public," she said. "Let's eat!"

She moved to the picnic basket and started removing the food. I growled in frustration, but she was right. On the other hand, knowing what was coming up, what the hell were we doing in the park? But I took a deep breath and relaxed. 'Take it easy,' I told myself. 'Good things come to those who wait!'

We ate the food and talked some more, then we tossed the Frisbee around. I loved watching Katherine scampering after the disc in her little outfit. Finally I couldn't take it anymore and I told Katherine, "Listen, my parents are gone for the afternoon. Want to come over and listen to some music?"

"Sure," she said shyly, so we packed up the basket and toys and walked slowly home.


Once we got to my house, I put away the picnic stuff and took Katherine to the family room, where I put on a CD and pulled her to the couch. We talked a bit more, but mostly we just looked at each other. Finally, I leaned into her and started kissing her. I kept it up, intensifying the kiss just as I did in the park. Then I pulled back, and with a grin I said, "We're not in public anymore," and I slipped my hand under the back of her tank top, pulling her back into my arms for another kiss. She moaned into my mouth and sucked my tongue into her mouth. I ran my hand up and down her back, running it over her bra strap and down to her shorts. I slipped my other hand down to her ass, and she squirmed a bit, trying to pull it away. I persisted, and she pulled away breathlessly.

"I've got to go, Jake," she said. She gave me a peck on the lips and said, "I had a great time." Then she ran out of the den.


I sat back, unsure of exactly what had happened. I didn't hear her leave the house, so I was about to go find her, when she came back in. She sat down next to me and said, "I had a great time in the park. Thanks for taking me!" Then she leaned in and kissed me softly.

I sat back for a moment, looking at her twinkling eyes, and then I realized what was going on. My dad had explained that she would go as far as she'd let me, then she'd start again, giving me another chance. As I pulled her into a kiss, I thought about what I had done wrong the last time. Should I have backed off?

I broke character for a moment and asked Katherine, "Did I push too hard last time? Should I have gone more slowly?"

She looked at me for a moment, then said, "I don't know the answer to that. I know that you were going too fast for that moment, but that doesn't always mean that you should slow down. If you go too fast, then sometimes it will cause a girl to stop you. However, if you are generally respectful, then it doesn't always mean a permanent stop. Sometimes, pushing a little is necessary to go to the next level. On the hand, you might really be going too fast, and if you continue to push, it will make the girl more uncomfortable. I guess the best advice is push a little, don't always take a no as a permanent no, but be respectful and try to read what the girl's body and mouth are saying. I'm not saying that no doesn't mean no; if a girl says stop, you should stop. But sometimes a girl wants to be pushed a little further than she may be comfortable with. Do you understand what I am saying?"

I thought about it, then said, "I think I do."

She smiled at me, then came back for another kiss. This time, she didn't object when I cupped her ass in my hand. When my hand started slipping around to her stomach, however, she blocked it with an elbow and squeezed herself tightly into my chest. I fell backwards, pulling her on top of me. She gasped a little when she felt my hard on pressing into her thigh, but after another five minutes of kissing, she maneuvered so that my cock was pressing into the fabric over her pussy.

I had one hand under her shirt, caressing her back, and I took the other hand and ran it through her hair. While Girl might not be a representative sample, she had taught me many things that women liked, and when I grabbed Katherine's hair in my hand and started pulling gently while I massaged her neck with my fingertips, Katherine moaned and buried her face in my neck. When I pulled her body slightly to the side, allowing my hand to start rubbing down the side of her body, she hissed, but made no move to stop me. When I finally managed to cup one of her amazingly sexy tits into my hand, she rolled back, trapping my hand under her. She gave me a blazingly hot kiss, then jumped up again, saying that she had to go. I got up, kissed her lightly on the lips, and wished her good night. She walked out of the room, and I sat down, after I adjusted myself in my pants.


When she came back, she sat next to me and said, "Thanks for taking me to the park." She then continued shyly, "I'm sorry I freaked out last time. I was feeling so good; I was worried that I wouldn't be able to stop you, that I wouldn't want to stop you!"

"Well, I didn't want to stop either," I told her. "But if you're not comfortable, we can stop at any time."

She smiled at me and said, "Thanks!" Then she took my hand and put it on her breast as she pushed into me and gave me a big kiss. I ran my hands over her small, tight breast, then moved it to its mate. I continued to kiss her as I fondled her over her shirt while I moved my other hand to her lower back. I ran my hand along the waistband of her shorts, dipping my fingertips slightly under the band, then I moved my hand down to her silky leg.

I continued kissing her for a bit, then I decided to try something new. I pushed her back onto the couch and I crouched at her feet. She looked at me questioningly, as I ran my fingers around her ankles and feet. I bent over and kissed her ankle, then the tip of her big toe. She giggled as I ran my fingers along the bottom of her foot, then groaned as my tongue started tracing a path up her legs. As I licked, I occasionally paused to nip at her beautiful flesh. I jumped from leg to leg as I made my way slowly up, crossing her knees and moving to her thighs, all the time running my fingers gently around the exposed skin.

She was definitely breathing harder when I reached the material of her shorts, and I absolutely recognized the smell of a very turned on young lady. I pushed up the fabric around her thighs a bit before moving up, biting her gently through her shorts, but avoiding the warm spot that was calling me. I pushed her waistband down slightly and ran my tongue from one hip to the other, then I worked my way up her stomach, pushing her shirt up in advance of my tongue.

As I reached her breasts, her hands held her shirt in place, but rather than pressing the issue that way, I moved my mouth to her neck, nipping and licking and trying to find all of her sensitive spots. As I did that, she moved her hands out of the way, and before she could object, I slipped my hand under her tee and over her bra. She gasped, but made no move to remove my hand as I gently probed her lovely little mounds. I could feel her hard nipple pressing through the bra into the palm of my hand, and I couldn't help running my fingers under the cup and capturing that perfect nub between two fingers.

Katherine groaned and grabbed my head, guiding my lips to hers. I maneuvered my hand to her other breast, this time pushing the bra completely out of the way. She groaned again, and said, "You are making me feel so good! Too good! We have to stop, or I won't be able to control myself!"

"Do you have to control yourself?" I asked.

"Yes!" she exclaimed.

She sat up and fixed her bra, then she climbed onto my lap and kissed me some more, while I gently held her sexy ass in my hands. Then she bade me good night and left the room.


She came back a few minutes later with two drinks in her hands. "I thought you might be thirsty," she said.

"You read my mind!" I responded gratefully. I quickly downed the drink, and when she was finished with hers, I pulled her onto my lap. I kissed her, and immediately tried getting my hand under her shirt, but she stopped me and said, "Hey! Don't just paw at me!"

Damn it! I had almost forgotten that we were starting the next date, and now I had to work her all the way up again. The abortive fondling attempt caused her to allow me back only slowly, but with much work, which, incidentally, I found quite enjoyable, I eventually had her lovely breast in my hand again. My other hand started by rubbing her ass on the outside of her shorts, but she soon allowed it under her shorts and panties, and it was cupping an exquisite bare ass cheek.

After a bit, I pulled my hand out of her pants and swung her around so that I was kneeling between her legs. I moved my mouth to her earlobe and started running my fingers up and down the side of her stomach, pushing her shirt up as I did. She didn't object as I pushed the shirt up to expose her perky breasts. She looked embarrassed as I sat back to enjoy the sight, but she gasped as I stuck my tongue out and lowered my head towards them.

I ran my tongue all the way around her breasts, gently biting her hard, pink nipples which protruded from the center like a bull's eye. After squeezing and licking to my heart's content, I pulled back and looked her in the eye. :"Did that make you feel good?" I asked.

"God, yes!" she exclaimed.

"Let me make you feel better!" I demanded.

"How?" she asked.

I ran my hands down to her hips and slipped my fingers under her waistband, slowly starting to pull them down. She grabbed at her shorts and held them up, telling me, "I'm not ready to go all the way."

"We won't," I assured her. "But I can make you feel better than you've ever imagined."

She hesitated, but then let go of her shorts. I slowly pulled off her shorts, taking her panties with them. As they came down, they exposed a trimmed little bush, pointing directly to the spot that I was most interested in. I finished pulling her shorts and panties off her legs, then I pushed her knees open. She resisted slightly, but she let me have my way with her. I ran my fingers up her thighs and around her pussy, brushing them through her hair, but intentionally avoiding anything too interesting.

I continued this until she gasped, "You're just teasing me!"

I smiled at her, and moved my finger up and down her swollen crease. "Yessss!" she hissed. Then I dipped my head down and did what I really enjoyed. She tasted marvelous, fresh and juicy, but I had just gotten started when she grabbed my hair and shoved my head all the way against her as she screamed and came.

I took a final swipe at her sensitive parts with my tongue before I crawled up her body and held her trembling frame in my arms. "Did I succeed?" I asked.

"In what?" she replied.

"In making you feel better than you've ever imagined?" I asked.

She laughed weakly and said, "I think I've imagined that before. You are just going to try harder next time!"

I smiled at her and began moving back down when she yelled, "Not now! Are you trying to kill me?"

I laughed and kissed her. "Then you are going to have to promise me that I will be given another chance."

"It's a deal!" she said. "Now, however, will you show me that thing in your pants that keeps banging into me?"

I rolled next to her and undid my pants. She watched carefully as I pushed my pants down, exposing a large lump in my briefs. She ran her fingernails gently along the bulge, causing it to pulse and me to gasp.

"I want to see it," she whispered.

I lifted my ass and pushed my briefs down my legs, causing my dick to spring into sight. "Oooo," she said as she wrapped her hand around it.

"Careful!" I said after taking a deep breath. "That's a dangerous weapon you're handling, and it's loaded and ready to shoot!" The foreplay that had lasted for hours had me right at the edge.

She giggled again and started rubbing me hard. I groaned as my cock started spurting cum high into the air. She kept stroking until I was forced to stop her as the feelings became too intense.

"That was cool," she said.

"I'm glad that you liked it," I told her. "I certainly did!"

She grabbed a box of tissues from nearby and attempted to clean me up. When she was done, she climbed onto my lap, her naked pussy pressed against my limp cock. We kissed some more, until she felt my cock start to rise against her, then she jumped off and pulled her clothes back on.

When we were all cleaned up, she kissed me good bye and went on her way.


Katherine was gone for a few minutes, which gave me a chance to recover myself. I started going over our last mini-date in my head when she returned.

"Hi, Jake!" she said, giving me a little kiss.

She pulled back and gave me a funny little smile. "Tastes like you were eating something good recently!"

I blushed a bit as I realized that she could still taste herself on my face. "I'll have to remember to brush after every meal," I told her.

"Speaking of meals, I'm starting to get hungry again," she said. "Want to grab a snack?"

"Sure," I told her, and we went to the kitchen to scrounge.

I popped some leftover pasta in the microwave while Katherine cut up some vegetables. We joked around a bit as we ate, then when we were done cleaning up, Katherine got a shy look on her face and said, "Can we go listen to some more music."

I nodded as I gave her a wicked grin, knowing exactly the kind of music that she was interested in. I grabbed her hand and we laughed as we scampered into the family room. We jumped to the couch and I pulled her hair, forcing her head back and exposing her neck to me.

"Now, I will suck your blooood!" I crowed, then I nipped at her neck.

She moaned, and I pulled my mouth off of her neck and added, "Amongst other things!" I pulled her mouth to mine as I slipped a hand under her shirt, surprised to find nothing under it but her sexy breasts.

"Why, you saucy little thing!" I exclaimed.

She turned her head away from me, blushing, and I pulled her head back to me, kissing her hard. "That is _so_ sexy!"

"Really?" she asked breathily. "It's not slutty?

I pulled back and looked at her, and I realized that she was imparting a new lesson on me. She had taken a risk, but was concerned about looking too trampy, and she needed reassurance.

"Not in the way that you mean," I told her. "I don't think that you took off your bra because you are trashy. I think you did it because you like me and you want me to be turned on. And that is such a turn on! It's a real ego boost, especially considering it gives me such excellent access to these amazing tits!"

With that, I pulled her shirt up and fastened my mouth around one of her nipples. Katherine groaned and arched her back, shoving more of her tit into my mouth. From there, things progressed nicely, until we were both naked with our hands on each other's genitals.

Katherine was straddling my thighs, her nipples just touching my chest, while I had one hand around her back and one hand between her legs, gently stroking her slit. My tongue was in her mouth while she stroked my hard cock, rubbing the tip along her stomach and around her fuzzy pubic hair. Then she pulled back and sat up, staring intently into my eyes.

"I want you in me!" she said.

I looked at her wildly, ready to shove my cock right into her, then I took a breath and realized what she was asking. "Are you sure that you are ready?" I asked, giving her a chance to back out.

"Yes, I'm ready!" she said. "Do you have a condom?"

I thought for a moment, then groaned. I might have had nice experiences with Girl, but birth control was not something I had ever thought about.

"I don't have any condoms!" I moaned.

"You don't?" Katherine exclaimed in surprise. She looked very disappointed, then said, "Maybe we could do it for just a bit, without, and then you could pull out?"

I wanted to. I wanted to so badly. But I realized what the right answer was. I pulled her down for a violent kiss, then I told her, "Katherine, I would love nothing more then to bury myself in you, but I don't think we should take the chance. I can eat you again, and I promise that next time I'll be better prepared. But for now, I think we should wait."

"But I really want to now!" she complained. "Just for a minute!"

I rolled her onto her back and pinned her with my body. I gave her a searing kiss and I said, "You have no idea how good that makes me feel, and how tempted I am!" I quickly moved down her body buried my tongue in her.

"Yesssss!" she screamed. I licked her through her first orgasm, then I moved my fingers into play.

"Wait, wait!" she cried. "Turn around! Let me have you in my mouth at the same time!"

When I thought about it later, I realized that she had dropped a bit out of character. After all, she hadn't sucked my cock yet, but as soon as it got near her face she sucked it practically to the base. I realized that she wasn't acting the way that she was feeling, which again boosted my ego. She never complained as I got more and more worked up and was practically fucking her throat. Nevertheless, all too quickly I was pumping my cum down her throat.

I collapsed to her side, breathing heavily. After a minute, she reversed herself and snuggled into my chest. We were silent for a few minutes, then she said, "Thanks for keeping your head. I was so turned on, I would have let you fuck me."

"And I was so turned on, I probably wouldn't have been able to pull out in time, so it was a good thing I stopped myself."

"Most guys wouldn't even have tried," she said.

"I'm sure that they would have tried," I said. "Getting you pregnant would not have been a good thing for either of us."

"I know, but I certainly was willing to take the chance," she said quietly.

"I was on the verge myself," I agreed.

We sat quietly for a bit longer, then she looked at me and kissed me. "Next time, you'd better be prepared!" Then she got up and pulled her clothes on.

"I'll see you next time," then she kissed me and left me lying there, naked and spent.

I was just contemplating getting up and dressed when something flew through the door and landed on my stomach. I picked it up to see what it was, and I realized that it was a box of condoms. My date was not over yet!


About ten minutes later, shortly after I was fully dressed, Katherine bopped into the room, looking fresh and sexy, with no signs of our previous exertions visible. I'm sure that I, on the other hand, looked rode hard and put away wet.

Katherine skipped over to me, hopped on my lap and gave me a toe curling kiss. "Having a good day?" she asked.

"Pretty good," I said non-committally.

She looked at me, and when she saw my grin she slugged my arm.

"Pretty good, my ass!" she exclaimed.

I grabbed the body part in question and said, "And a pretty good ass it is!"

"Oh, you!" she said, then kissed me again.

"Can I take you out to dinner?" I asked

"Sure!" she exclaimed.

"OK, give me ten minutes to get ready." Given the way that she was dressed, I knew that we couldn't go anywhere too fancy, but I figured that pizza would be fine. I went upstairs and washed my face, changed my shirt, called for a cab and hid the box of condoms under my pillow.


The cab arrived a few minutes later and I escorted Katherine out. It was a short trip to the pizza parlor, and then we walked in, holding hands. I ordered a pie for the two of us, figuring that I needed a lot to build up my strength. We sat there eating and talking, though not discussing our earlier activities. I was once again surprised that we seemed to have quite a bit in common, but Katherine seemed genuinely interested in my opinions.

When we were done eating, I suggested that we walk back to my house. It was a couple of miles, but I had stuffed myself, and I still wanted to give myself a chance to both recharge and to continue our conversation. About a half hour later we arrived home.

As soon as we got inside, I swung Katherine around and pinned her to the wall, kissing her hard.

"Oooh, you are fresh!" she exclaimed, but there was no heat behind her words. Rather than let her continue complaining, I occupied her mouth with another kiss, and then another. For about ten minutes I did nothing but make out with her, though I did trap her body against the wall. Then, I slipped my hand between our bodies and unsnapped her shorts. She tried to move her hands down to stop me, but she didn't protest seriously enough to prevent her zipper from going down.

I pulled her slightly away from the wall and slipped my hand under the back of her shorts and panties to cup her sexy ass. I used my wrist to inch down her shorts, and then my other hand worked them off her hips. Soon, her shorts and panties were puddled at her ankles, then I pressed her back against the wall, my clothed body pushing against her bottomless one.

I slipped my hand under the back of her tee shirt and fumbled with the clasp of her bra.

"What are you doing," she said after breaking away from my kiss.

"I'm stripping my beautiful girl," I told her.

"But then I'll be naked!" she complained.

"Look," I told her. "You are beautiful. There is nothing that I want to see more in the world than your naked body. You drive me crazy, and I want to see all of you. I need to see all of you. Now help me get this off!"

She looked at me with a nervous expression, then reached behind her and opened her bra and pulled it and her top over her head. She dropped her clothes to the floor, and I stood back to admire her. I wasn't kidding. Her body was great, and I wanted to admire it. After about a minute of just looking at her, she brought her arms up to cover her pussy and breasts.

"You're making me self-conscious!" she whined.

"You shouldn't be," I told her. "You are beautiful, and anyone who saw you would agree."

I held out my hand and she took it, leaving her other hand covering her breasts. I led her upstairs to my bedroom. When we got there, I laid her down in the center of my bed, then covered her with a thin top-sheet. When she seemed confused, I said, "I want to unwrap you like a present!"

She blushed slightly, and I smiled at her as I stripped off my clothes. I wasn't trying for a sexy striptease, I just wanted to get them off without looking like a fool. Soon I was naked, my dick sticking straight out from my body in anticipation of what was going to happen.

I straddled Katherine's hips and bent down to kiss her. I kissed her lips, and her cheeks, and her ears and her neck. Then I slowly pulled down the sheet, enjoying her breasts slow exposure. When her nipples peeked out, I swiped my tongue over them, sucking her hard nubs into my mouth. I continued kissing my way down her body as the sheet exposed more and more of her. I nibbled on her hips and rubbed my nose in her pubic hair.

I tongued down the tops of her legs until her whole body was uncovered. Then I spread her legs and worked my way up the insides of her calves and thighs. Finally, I buried my tongue into her sopping pussy. I licked her almost to orgasm, then backed off.

"Please, make me cum!" she cried.

"I will," I promised. "But it will be on my cock."

"Oh, yes! Put it in me now!"

I reached under the pillow and pulled out a condom. I was a little embarrassed when I explained that I had never put one on. She smiled encouragingly and helped me slip one on. Then I positioned myself between her legs and pushed in.

"Slowly," she grunted. She was surprisingly tight, and I remembered that she was supposed to be virginal.

I eased my way in with tiny strokes, until I was fully in her.

"Just wait there for a minute," she said. I complied, kissing her neck and ears, occasionally dipping down to take her nipple into my mouth.

Finally she started moving her hips, and soon I was thrusting hard. She moaned quietly and hissed, "Yesssssss!" as she came. I was close myself, and though the sensation with a condom on was definitely different, in another minute I was filling the condom with my spunk.

After catching my breath, I started to roll off of Katherine. She stopped me and held the condom on to my cock. "When you start shrinking, it can fall off, so always hold it on when you pull out," she explained.

I did as she asked, and lay down next to her. I looked down at my cock. It was shrinking, and the condom was shiny, with the tip filled. OK, maybe not filled; I had cum a number of times today, but there was some fluid in the reservoir. Katherine got a tissue and pulled the condom off of me, placing the condom in the tissue. Then she bent down and sucked my sensitive cock into her mouth. When she released it, it was shiny and clean.

"A lot of girls won't like the taste of latex, but I don't mind," she said, as she rested her head on my thighs.

We lay there for a few minutes, regaining our strength, as I ran my fingers through her hair and she gently petted my thigh. "Am I going to have to wait until I talk to my father, or will you critique my performance now?"

She looked at me in surprise. "Do you really want me to pick apart your performance?" she asked.

"Well, that's not the way that I would have phrased it, but go ahead," I told her.

She lay there, apparently deep in thought. Then she said, "OK, but don't get angry at the messenger."

She was silent a bit longer, clearly gathering her thoughts, before she began speaking. "First, you have to understand that all people move at different speeds. Assuming that our breaks indicated different dates, there is still no guarantee that a girl you date would move at that speed. Most will take far longer to feel comfortable with you. Others would have spread for you in the park. It's very individual, and you have to react to the signals that you are getting.

"That said, let's talk about how you reacted to me. The picnic was very nice. Most girls will feel very uncomfortable being felt up in public, though again, not all, so keep that in mind, despite how horny you get!

"The first time that I left, I did so because I felt that you were going too fast. Running away is a classic escape mechanism, and in most cases you want to try to make the girl feel that it is OK that she ran away. The girl is probably just as horny as you, but feels like she can't show it. Make sure that she understands that you still respect her, that you still want to be with her. Letting her go, and then making her feel that it was OK will make her more willing to stay with you longer the next time, knowing that if she feels she has to leave, you won't pressure her to stay.

"If I had really gone home after the second time I left, I would have masturbated the second that I got home. You really had me worked up, and it was hard not to attack you. As a virginal teenager, I would have been going insane. I left definitely wanting more, which is how you should always strive to leave a partner. The way that you reassured me when I came back was great!

"Every time, you pushed me just a bit further, and then let me go when I felt that we needed to stop. That was good. You might want to consider what you would do if you were stalled at one spot for a long time?"

"What should I do in that case?" I asked.

"I can't answer that," she told me. "You might be up against someone who simply doesn't want to move on, in which case you have to decide if that is enough for you, or you will find someone else. You might just need to work harder to make her comfortable. In each case, you will have to decide what is appropriate based on how much effort and frustration you think the girl is worth. Some will be worth a lot, some not worth much at all."

I considered that, and told her that I understood. She continued.

"When I came back the next time, you just grabbed at me. I understand that you were quite worked up, and it really wasn't a new date. However, keep in mind that girls often need to work up to things. You can take a slave and have her drop and blow you, but a girlfriend or date needs to work up to it each time. That's not to say that each time will require the same effort to get to the same point, but you can't just shove your hand up her shirt, either.

"That said, I must admit that you were very good at seducing me, each and every time. You didn't just grab my boob and go to town; you changed up what you were doing, you got me worked up, you convinced me that I wanted it as much as you did. Let me tell you, I've had college guys and even older that didn't do half as good a job at making me want them!"

My head swelled, and my cock attempted to as well. She felt it on the back of her head and she turned her head around and swiped it with her tongue. It got a bit bigger, but I still wasn't going to be ready any time soon.

"When I took off my bra, I was really taking a chance. Girls want to be provocative, but they don't want to be viewed as a slut. The way that you responded was perfect. Not having condoms, however, was not!"

"I know," I told her. "I just never needed them before!"

"Well, you can't assume that a partner will be protected. When you realized your error, you did the right thing; no glove, no love. You do *not* want to be saddled with a baby and a wife at this point in your life! And I'll tell you right now, if a girl is worked up, she'll rationalize just as much as a boy. I just had my period, I'm safe. We can take a chance just this once. You can pull out.

"Even if you pull out, you still could have gotten sperm in a girl. It only takes one time. And do you know what you call a girl that uses the rhythm method?"

"What?"

"Mommy! Always make sure that she either takes the pill regularly, or use a condom! And if you want to have sex at a moments notice, make sure you always have a spare condom, got it?"

"Yes, Ma'am!" I replied.

"Good!" she exclaimed. "Now, how did you like taking my virginity?"

"I didn't notice much blood," I replied.

"Very funny," she said. "First of all, there is not always blood the first time. Second, though I tried to be realistic, it may be quite different to do a virgin. Just remember, go slowly and pay attention to how she is feeling. You can't avoid all pain, but if it is a miserable experience, she won't come back for more. Got it?"

"I got it," I told her.

"Good!" She moved up my body and kissed my lips." You passed with flying colors!"

"Thanks, teacher. How can I repay you?" I asked.

"Oh, I'll come up with a way," she said as she started dressing. She finished up and I slipped on some shorts and walked her to the door. She wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me a big kiss.

"Have fun in the real world," she told me, and she left.


Later that evening, after my parents came home, my father called me in to talk to me again. "I understand that you've already had your debriefing."

I snickered at the double entendre, and he smiled as well.

"Did you listen and understand what Katherine told you?"

"Yes, sir," I replied.

"Good, just remember that this was just practice. The real thing will be different, and the girl's emotions will be more fragile."

"I understand," I told him.

"Good, then go to sleep. It sounds like you've had a tiring day," he replied. And I complied.

Chapter Nine: A Nice Reward

The weekend following my last date with Katherine, my father called me into his study again. "I appreciate that you listened to my advice and dated Katherine," he told me. "Do you think that it was worthwhile?"

"Absolutely!" I told him. "I wasn't sure at the beginning if it was a good idea, but it gave me confidence, and I've asked out Gemma, and she agreed to go!"

"How did you ask her out?" he queried.

"I just did," I replied. "I was talking to her in school and I just said, 'Would you like to go to the movies with me this weekend?' She said that she wanted to, but she was going away this weekend, but she'd love to go next week. So now I'm going to have my first real date, and I was only a little nervous when I asked."

"I'm glad for you, and it's good to know that you think your old man still has a pearl of wisdom or two in him."

"Dad!" I complained.

"Well, it's actually good that Gemma was not available this weekend, because you did so well in your assignment that I decided to get you a present."

"I think that the _assignment_ was present enough," I said. Really, sleeping with Katherine ... it certainly made it all worth it.

"Nevertheless," he said. "I left your present on your bed. Have fun."

Well, I wasn't going to turn a present down, so I ran upstairs to my bedroom. I rushed through the door, and there on the bed was my wrapped present, though not what I expected. It was a woman, with her arms and legs tied spread eagle to the bed frame. On her feet were spiked high heeled boots. She was in a spandex cat suit, completely covering her from neck to boots. The sleeves went into elbow length leather gloves, and she was wearing a cap with hood that covered the top half of her face, with oval slits for her eyes.

I walked over slowly and as I looked closely at her face, I realized that she looked familiar. I reached up and pushed the mask off of her face and stepped back in surprise.

"Katherine!" I exclaimed.

"No Sir, my name is Cat," she told me. "At least for this weekend," and she winked at me.

"What's going on?" I asked, confused.

"Well, you did such a wonderful job, that your father decided that you should have full access to me, not as a date, but as a slave." She lowered her voice, and in a conspiratorial voice said, "It's also a reward for me!"

"You mean that you want this?" I asked.

"Your father didn't select me off of the street, you know," Katherine explained. "I like being dominated too. So this weekend, I'm yours. No working your way up to anything. No carefully thinking of what I'd like. This weekend, you take me however you want me, whenever you want me. I'm not Katherine, I'm Cat. And I do things that would make Katherine blush in shame!"

I thought about that for a minute, then started smiling. "Is there anything that I should know not to do?" I asked.

"Don't worry," Katherine, no, Cat said. "As long as you don't gag me, I'll tell you when you're going too far. Until then, just have at me!"

I climbed onto the bed and straddled Cat's waist. I bent over and kissed her, gently at first, but soon we were passionately churning tongues. She tried to stay with me as I pulled back, but her restraints prevented her. I ran my fingers lightly down her neck and over her breasts.

"You know, I'm not particularly attached to these clothes," she said breathily.

I took the hint and jumped off the bed. I returned momentarily with a pair of scissors in my hand. I pinched her nipple and pulled it up until it slipped out between my fingers and all I was left with was cloth in my hand. I pulled it higher and cut it off, so that her bare breast was now sticking out.

I repeated the procedure with her other breast, then put the scissors down carefully on my nightstand.

"Katherine liked it gently," I said. "Does Cat?"

"Katherine is a pussy," she said. "Cat is a cunt. Cat likes it hard and rough."

"How hard?" I asked.

"Harder than you can do it," she told me with a sneer.

I leaned over and opened my mouth wide, putting my teeth completely around her nipple, then I bit down hard. She shrieked, and when I pulled away there was a circle of tooth marks around her nipple. "Too hard?" I asked.

"Not even close!" she exclaimed.

I bent over her other nipple and took it between my teeth. As bit down she said, "Please fuck me, Jake!"

I nipped a little harder, hearing her gasp, then grabbed the scissors and pulled the fabric away from her crotch. I wasn't very careful about what I was grabbing, and she gasped as I pulled some of hair with the clothes, but I ignored it and sliced a hole, uncovering her moist crotch.

I pulled my clothes off, then opened the drawer to the nightstand and pulled out a condom.

"You don't need those," she said.

"But I don't want to get you pregnant," I replied.

"I'm on the pill," she explained.

"But then why did I need it last time?" I asked.

"I'm not fifteen years old either!" she said in an exasperated tone. "I was teaching you a lesson, not being truthful. Now I want to feel your cock sliding bareback into me. Fuck me now, damn it!"

I sat back and looked her over. "For a bound slave, you're pretty demanding," I said. "Maybe I should just leave you here for a while."

She looked stricken and begged, "No, please, Master, I'm sorry. I'm just so horny that I wasn't thinking straight. I want you so much, please don't leave me! I'll be good, I promise."

I looked at her for a bit, and she begged me with her eyes. Finally, I gave in and stretched myself over her, my cock at the entrance of her pussy, my tongue in her mouth. I moved my hips back and forth, dragging my cock over her sensitive bits, then I reached down and adjusted the tip. I thrust hard, pushing myself all the way in one stroke.

"God, yessssss!" she hissed.

I pulled out and started hammering into her as hard as I could. She was cumming quickly, and I was not far behind her. After I got my breath back a little I bent over and kissed her hard, then I rolled off of her, resting my head on her outstretched arm.

"Are you going to untie me?" she asked.

"Eventually," I said.

I got up and opened the door, yelling, "Girl, get in here!"

I left the door open and lay back down on the bed. Moments later Girl arrived. Her eyes got a little large as she came through the door and took in the scene.

"I made another mess," I told her, pointing to my moist cock. Since the first time she had made me cum, this was a little game that we played, where she would use her mouth to clean up any messes that we would make during sex. She smiled, and with no hesitation she took my limp cock into her mouth and lovingly cleaned it off.

Cat watched the whole byplay with wide eyes, but her mouth had a little smirk. The smirk disappeared when I told Girl, "I seem to have made a mess there, too," and indicated the dripping spot between Cat's legs. Girl climbed over Cat's leg and knelt down, her ass in the air and her face in Cat's cunt. She looked me right in the eye as she ran her tongue from the bottom of Cat's pussy to her clit.

Cat hissed at first, but Girl soon had her purring. My cock, limp when she started, was soon standing proud and erect. I had never seen two girls doing it, but I knew I'd want to again. I stood up to see them from all angles. I saw Girl reach up and tweak Cat's nipples.

"She likes it hard," I told her.

I heard Girl groan into Cat's pussy as she dug her fingernails into Cat's nipples.

"Yessss!" Cat hissed.

I stepped to the foot of the bed and watched Girl's hips sway as she licked, her pussy lips visible, moist and glistening. I knee walked up the bed and slid my cock into Girl, pushing her face deeper into Cat's pussy, bringing groans of pleasure from both of them. I started moving in and out, and looking over Girl's back at Cat's face, it felt like I was fucking Cat with Girl. I kept this up as Girl gave Cat a good cum, then I grabbed Girl's hair and pulled her up. I continued slamming into her, slowly pushing her up Cat's body. Girl grabbed Cat's tits in her hands and squeezed hard, until finally their faces were even.

Cat pushed her head up to lock lips with Girl, and I shoved Girl's face down to her. I was getting close, so I reached around Girl, squeezing her nipples, bringing her as I came myself. I fell down onto Girl's back, pushing her into Cat as I tried to regain my breath. My cock quickly softened and slipped out.

I rolled over and told Girl, "Now you're a mess. Have Cat clean you up."

"Yes, sir," Girl said with a tired smile. She squatted over Cat's face, just out of tongue reach, and I watched my cum slowly drip into Cat's mouth. Then Girl dropped the rest of the way so Cat's tongue could work its way into Girl.

After a few minutes, Girl turned to me and said, "I think that I'm all cleaned out, sir. Should I get up now?"

"Yes, that will be all, Girl," I said. "Oh, wait. Untie her before you leave."

"Yes, sir," she replied. She got up, unfastened Cat from her bonds, and left the room. Cat stretched her limbs, then rolled over on top of me.

"Thank you. That was just what I needed," she said.

"Not all that you needed, I hope," I replied.

"I'll take whatever you can give me," she said with a smile.

"I have you for the whole weekend, right?" I asked.

"Uh, huh," she grunted.

"Fine. Go find Girl and have her lend you one of her outfits. You can help serve dinner tonight," I instructed.

"Yes, sir!" she said, with a mock salute, and she wiggled her way out of the room. As she left, I saw that the outfit even had a cat's tail. I shook my head and thought about playing with her tail.


Mom, Dad and I were sitting down for dinner when Girl and Cat came into the room in matching maid outfits. Dad looked at me with a smile, then said, "Mary, borrow an outfit from Girl and help them with dinner."

"Yes, sir," Mom replied.

She and Girl hustled upstairs while Cat continued serving me and Dad. They returned shortly, and soon there were three extremely sexy, very briefly dressed women serving us. I was not sure how life could get any better. Throughout the meal, the women were giggling as they leaned over or bent over or otherwise tried in every way possible to flash and excite us. We all enjoyed ourselves greatly, but when dinner was done Dad said, "You women were not at all respectful during this meal. Punishment position!"

Mom and Girl immediately bent over, then when they realized that Cat didn't know what to do, they pulled her between them. Soon, there were three bare asses pointing out into the room.

"Girl, go get the crop," my father ordered, and Girl jumped up, ran out of the room, and was soon back, handing the crop to my father then getting back into position.

My father turned to me and said, "It's too tiring for me to punish all three of these temptresses. Why don't you do it this time?"

I was more than happy to oblige. As I stood surveying the beautiful behinds arrayed in front of me, I realized that this would be the first time that I would be disciplining my mother. I never would have done it without my father's permission, but here he was, giving me permission, and I was not about to turn him down!

On the other hand, the women had really not done anything wrong, so a harsh punishment would not be in order. I looked them over again, their hands at their sides, their asses in the air, their legs parted with pussies peeking out. I wanted to make it more fun for them, so I pulled them back a little bit, then I took Cat's left hand and put it under Girl's hip and on her pussy. She didn't need any coaching as she started tickling Girl's clit. Then I put Cat's right hand on my mother's pussy. As I placed it there, my hand slipped over Mom's pussy lips. I looked over at my father, but he just smiled. I quickly licked the juice off, then I took my mother's left hand and put it on Cat's pussy, and I took Girl's right hand and put it on Cat's pussy as well. They soon managed to each stake out a part and all were happily playing.

I let them play for a few minutes, and by the time that I landed the first blow on Girl's backside, I think that she had forgotten that she was there to be punished. Her cry quickly turned to a moan. I gave her three more, then moved to Cat. I gave Cat two, then stepped behind my mother. This was the first cropping that I had given her, and I wanted to remember it. I slapped her ass, then watched the mark turn pink. I did it again, then again. I glanced down and saw that her hand had stopped moving, though it was still resting on Cat.

I spent the next few minutes alternating between the lovely asses before me. When I was done, I said, "You may finish yourselves off, if you'd like."

"Please, yes," moaned Cat as both Mom and Girl worked on her. Cat's hands were not idle either, and soon they were cumming, Girl first, then my mother, then, with a scream, Cat. Girl pulled herself onto the table, while Cat slumped to the floor.

Mom stood up and walked over to me. She put her hands on my shoulders and lightly kissed me on the cheek and whispered in my ear, "Thank you, Jake." As she began to walk over to my father I grabbed her left hand and kissed it, taking in the lovely taste and aroma of Cat.

"You are your father's son," she said, laughing.

"Thanks," I replied proudly.

Father took Mom's hand and they went immediately to bed. I looked at the two remaining women and asked, "Who wants to come to bed with me?"

Girl raised her hand, and Cat said, "Oooh, pick me!"

Rather than make any hard choices, I picked both.

When we got back to my room, I had the two women stand next to each other with their backs to the wall. I looked at them, standing next to each other in identical maid outfits. Cat, with her brown hair, small breasts and tight body. Girl, taller with blonder hair and larger breasts. Both ready to do whatever I asked. I couldn't believe that I was this lucky.

Then I thought about Gemma. Sweet Gemma. I imagined her against the wall with the other two, but that didn't seem right. Which did I want more? The two hot, submissive sluts against the wall or the sweet, virginal Gemma? I couldn't believe it, but I realized that if I had to choose, it would be a hard choice! Fortunately, no choice was required.

"Well, I saw what you were doing to each other before," I told the two sexy women. "What else could you do together?"

"We could do a 69," Cat said.

"I can get a strap-on," Girl answered.

"What's a strap-on?" I asked.

"It's a dildo with some belts so that I can strap it on, so that it's like I have a penis," she told me.

"Or I do," Cat said with a smirk.

"Go get it," I said.

"It's in your parents' room with all the other toys," she told me. "They might be busy now."

"Well, go and see," I instructed.

"Yes, sir," she replied, and scurried out of the room. That left me alone with Cat.

I lay down on the bed and gestured for Cat to join me. As she walked over, I noticed the differences from Girl. They were both dressed the same, but had I gestured for Girl, she would have walked over with her head slightly down, almost demurely. Cat, on the other hand, looked me right in the eye as she strutted over.

I pulled her down next to me and she reached over to give me a big kiss. I pushed her back onto the bed and started exploring her body. I touched her ears, her throat, the upper part of her chest. I slipped my fingers under her skimpy top and fondled her nipples. I ran my other hand up her calves and thighs, brushing my fingers lightly through the little triangle of pubic hair. I crouched over her, kissing her as I worked the top of her outfit down, slowly sucking on her nipples.

I played with Cat for about ten minutes before sitting up, as I realized that Girl was taking quite a long time. I was wondering if she had gotten distracted with something when I heard Cat gasp. I looked up and saw that she was staring at the door. I turned around, and it was a gasp-worthy sight.

Girl was standing at the door, completely naked. Her arms were tied behind her back. Between her clenched teeth was a dildo, with straps coming off the end. On her distended nipples were two evil looking alligator clamps. There were fresh whip marks across her stomach and thighs. I got up and walked to Girl. I was about to take the dildo from her mouth, but I turned her around, instead. There were more whip marks on her back, and her ass was bright pink. Her arms were tied at the wrists, and her thumbs were strung together. From her ass hung a tail, which was a combination butt plug and whip.

I turned her back around and was again ready to remove the dildo from her mouth when I stopped and looked at Cat. "Why did you gasp?" I asked.

"It was a shocking sight," she replied.

"Were you shocked because it looked so awful, or because it looked so good?" I asked.

She looked at me for minute, then said, "Good."

"Because you wanted to see Girl like this, or you wanted to be like this?" I pressed.

She looked at me again, then flicked her eyes to Girl, then dropped her eye and whispered, "Me."

I smiled and turned back to Girl, removing the dildo from her mouth. "What happened to you?" I asked.

"Your parents were occupied," she told me. "They were annoyed at being disturbed, and they decided to rebuke me."

"At least you got what you went for, and then some, so I won't have to punish you as well," I told her.

"As you wish," was her only response.

I stepped behind her and unbound her hands, though I left the tail and nipple clamps alone. "Put this on, and then I want to see you fucking Cat."

"Yes, sir," she replied, and stepped into some straps and hooked them all up. It was very bizarre to see Girl with a dick coming out of her. She crawled onto the bed between Cat's legs, her tail swaying in the air, the little weights on her nipple clamps swinging below her, dragging along Cat's body.

Her head stopped briefly between Cat's thighs. She appeared to be rubbing her face all around, covering it with Cat's juices, before she sunk her tongue deeply into Cat. Then she continued her journey up Cat, nipping at her tits before moving further up. She was clearly well practiced at this, because as she slid up to Cat's face, the dildo found its target and slipped all the way into Cat's moist slit.

Cat moaned into Girl's mouth as Girl thrust her tongue deeply into Cat. Girl hissed as the clamps on her nipples dragged along Cat's breasts. Girl started thrusting her hips in and out, and her practiced movements made me think that she had used this particular piece of equipment many times before. Picturing her and my mother together made my dick lurch.

Cat was clearly getting close to her own orgasm as she reached behind Girl and grabbed her ass, pushing her in harder. Cat's hands brushed against the tail protruding from Girl's ass, and she wrapped the strands around her fingers and pulled it out a little before slamming it back in. Girl cried out as Cat started fucking her ass with the butt plug, causing her to fuck her hips in Cat. It built up quickly to a crescendo, and Cat screamed in orgasm as she grabbed one of then weights of Girl's nipple clamps with her other hand. This caused Girl to go over the edge as well, and soon she had collapsed on top of Cat, both of them drained after their orgasms.

I, on the other hand, was not in the least relieved. I grabbed some lube from my nightstand and poured it over my cock. Then, I climbed onto the bed and quickly pulled the plug from Girl's ass. She gasped as it was abruptly removed, then moaned as I sank my rod into her in one stroke. Cat groaned as well, as the dildo that was still buried in her cunt got pushed even more deeply into her.

I laid across Girl's back and grabbed her hair, pulling her head out of the way. I bent over her shoulder so that I could kiss Cat as I fucked her with Girl. I kept at if for a minute, then I pulled Girl up a little. I reached around her and removed her right nipple clamp. She hissed at the pain of removal, then I heard Cat's shriek as I clamped it on her nipple.

"You bastard!" she screamed.

"Too much?" I asked, concerned.

"Do the other one, then fuck me hard!" she moaned.

I obliged, unfastening the other clamp from Girl, then refastening it on Cat. Then I pushed Girl back onto Cat's chest, forcing their tender nipples together, drawing more groans of pain from both of them. I then started fucking into Girl's ass, with each upstroke pulling her hips up, then driving the dildo back into Cat on each down stroke.

Soon I was cumming, pouring my seed into Girl's abused rectum. Cat wasn't quite there yet, so after pulling my raw cock out of Girl's clenching hole, I started fucking Cat again, pulling and pushing at Girl's hips. In a very brief time, Cat was screaming with pleasure, her whole body shaking as she came. When she was done, I dropped Girl's hips and rolled to the side, kissing both of them lightly.

We all lay there for a few minutes, rebuilding our energy. Then I ordered Girl to clean us all up; after all, Cat was a guest. Girl got washcloths and drinks for everyone, though her tongue was used liberally as well. The girls got into a discussion of the clamps, and compared them with others that they had used. It was interesting listening to the technical aspects of how pain is given, and how the girls enjoyed it.

It was getting to be time to go to sleep, but I wasn't sure how I would sleep with two women on the bed with me, so I thought up a little competition.

"Ladies," I announced, "I think only one of you can comfortably be on the bed with me, so we are going to have a little contest. The two of you are going to try and make each other cum, and the one that makes the other cum first is going to win. The loser is going to be trussed up at the bottom of the bed for the night. Do you understand?"

"What are the rules?" Cat asked.

"That you make the other cum," I explained.

"No matter how we do it?" she asked.

"That's up to you. But whoever cums first sleeps tied to the bottom of the bed."

"OK," she said.

"Are you ready?" I asked. Cat nodded.

"And you?" I asked Girl. She nodded as well.

I moved back so that I was sitting against the headboard, leaving them plenty of room to play.

"Go," I said.

They both looked at each other, then they approached each other and kissed, each of them gently fondling the other. Cat was moving them around, when all of a sudden she dug her fingernails into Girl's already tender nipples. Girl gasped and pulled back. Cat grabbed Girl's arm and pulled it behind her back, forcing Girl face down on the bed. Girl grabbed Cat's hair with her other hand, but after a brief struggle, Cat had both of Girl's hands behind her back.

It was then that I noticed that Cat had positioned them right next to the pile of items that we had used earlier. She reached out and grabbed the rope that had bound Girl's hands when she returned from my parents. In a movement reminiscent of rodeo riders, she quickly bound Girl's hands behind her back. At that point, it was clear who was going to win this competition; Cat had outthought Girl.

When Girl was well and truly tied, Cat picked up the whip, and with a glance at me for permission, she began whipping Girl's ass and back. Girl moaned in pain and pleasure. After a few strokes, Cat flipped Girl onto her back. She continued whipping her front, including Girl's abused nipples. Finally, she put down the whip. Girl cooperated as Cat spread her legs and got between them. Cat slipped a finger into Girl, and pressed a thumb against Girl's clit. She smiled at Girl as she moved her hand gently around. Girl started breathing faster as Cat slipped another finger in.

Girl was getting closer, and I saw Cat slip her third, and then fourth finger in. Cat glanced up at Girl's face and asked, "Can you take it?"

I wasn't sure what she meant, but Girl apparently did, because she nodded. Then I watched as Cat pulled her hand out then pushed it back in, this time with all five fingers. Cat was a small woman, but her hand looked too big to fit in Girl. I was about to stop her when Girl said, "I've been fisted before, sir. I can take it."

I had never heard of the term fisting, but its definition was illustrated to me as Cat managed to get her whole hand into Girl's cunt. Girl was moaning and puffing, and I was surprised when she started yelling that she was cumming. Her back arched, shoving Cat's fist even more deeply into her, and she stayed rigid for almost thirty seconds. Then she dropped back onto the bed, gasping as Cat's fist was pulled partially out. As Girl relaxed, Cat worked her hand out of her cunt.

When she was done, Cat turned to me and said, "I won!"

I agreed, and the two of us hogtied an unresisting Girl and bound her to the foot of the bed. I then cleaned up the bed, turned off the lights and pulled Cat next to me. We all quickly fell asleep.


The rest of the weekend, while not uneventful, was not nearly as wild as Friday. I was a bit worn out, but I still had fun with Cat, and she had fun with me. She took advantage of her young looks and dressed up as a little girl, with pigtails and everything. When I removed her panties, I discovered that she had shaved herself bare, making her look even younger.

I also watched her and Girl go at it again, this time with Cat wearing the strap-on and Girl tied to the bed. For a finale, I participated in my first DP. First, Cat sucked my cock while Girl pounded her from behind, then Cat climbed onto my cock as Girl slipped the dildo up her ass. It was interesting to feel it pressing against my cock, through Cat's cunt walls, but I think that Cat enjoyed it best of the three of us.

When Cat was leaving, she thanked my parents for the reward, then thanked me for a lovely weekend. "I hope that we can do it again one time, and anytime you want a date, I'd be happy to go out with you." She kissed me lightly and went back to her apartment.

My parents had their arms around each other's waists as they looked happily at me as I went to bed, exhausted.

Chapter Ten: Gemma

Friday night, my mother was once again driving me to a girl's house, but this time it was Gemma's. As we got closer, my mother glanced over at me and asked, "Are you nervous?"

"I guess I am," I replied.

"Despite all the practice that you got with Cat?" she asked.

"Yes, because that was a safe situation. This is different. I have to see Gemma every day!"

"Just be yourself, and have a good time," Mom suggested.

"OK," I said, and then we were at Gemma's house. I got out of the car and went up to knock on her door.

When the door opened I said, "Good evening, Mrs. Roberts. Is Gemma ready?"

"Come in Jake, and I'll get her," she told me. She walked to the stairs and yelled up, "Gemma! Jake is here."

A couple of seconds later, Gemma came down. She was wearing a pink sun dress, and she looked cute as a button. "Hi Gemma, are you ready to go?" I asked.

"Sure," she replied. "See you later, Mom!"

She followed me out the door, and I held the back door open so that she could slide in. Naked women were all over the place at my house, and I got a woody seeing her dress pop up to her thighs as she slid in. Sigh.

We chatted about school as Mom drove us to the movies. When she got there, I slid out and held the door for her. I leaned in to say good bye to my mother and she said, "Just be yourself!"

I waved and off she went. I reached out and offered my hand to Gemma, and she blushed as she put her hand in mine. We had discussed the movie in school; it was an action/adventure flick that she was into as well. We got in line and I paid for the tickets. She offered to pay and I said, "I want this to be a date, so you may not pay."

"OK," she said, and blushed again.

We got candy and went into the theater to see the movie. The show was OK, not Oscar-worthy but fun. Afterwards we walked over for pizza, and I was thinking deja-vu. While chatting with Katherine was fun, Gemma was even easier to talk to. She sat next to me, and every now and then our thighs brushed together, sending tingles through me.

When we were done, we walked back home. It took a long time, and I held her hand the entire time.

"I had fun," I told her as we got close to her house.

"I did, too," she said.

We walked up to her porch and stopped before she went in.

"Next week?" I asked.

"OK," she replied.

I leaned in and kissed her on the cheek. When I pulled back, she was blushing, but she looked happy, so I leaned in again and kissed her lightly on the lips. I pulled back, smiled at her and said, "See you Monday!" and wandered home, happily.


When I got home, Mom asked, "So, how was it?"

"It was really good!" I said. "We had a lot of fun. We are going to go out next week, too!"

"That's good," Mom said.

"I do have one question, though," I said.

"Ask away," she replied.

"How should I behave in school?" I asked. "I've seen others who are dating, and some couples are all over each other all the time. It seems like too much, but is that what Gemma would want?"

Mom considered it, then said, "Well, that may not be appropriate. On the other hand, if you just ignore her, then she will think that she has done something wrong, or that you are ashamed of being with her. Use common sense. You want to acknowledge that you are with her, make sure that people know that you are dating, but don't go crazy. Be affectionate to her, but not over the top. Most importantly, however, is to make sure that you occasionally surprise her by doing something nice."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"If you surprise her, do something that she is not expecting, but something that is nice, then she will feel that you really like her. It could be a simple thing, like when you are walking down the street, stop and run your hand down her neck and tell her that she is pretty, or if you know that she is running late one day and missed breakfast, bring her a little something to eat before school. Just things to let her know that you are thinking about her, that you care about her."

I thought about that, and it made a lot of sense. "Wow, who would have thought that I would get great dating advice from my mom!" I said.

"Why not? Who better to know what a woman wants than a woman?" she asked.

She gave me a little kiss on my nose and asked, "How did you end the night?"

"I gave her a little kiss on the cheek, and she seemed to like it, so I gave her a little kiss on the lips as well. Then I told her I'd see her Monday and I left."

"Should I send Girl to your room then?" she asked with a smile.

"Not tonight," I said. "I think I just want to enjoy this feeling."

"I'm proud of you," she said, and she grabbed me in a tight hug. "You're getting so mature," she whispered in my ear.

We held the hug for a minute, and I realized that her body pressing against mine felt very good. I whispered, "If I don't let go of you soon, I'm going to have to change my mind."

"Oh you!" she exclaimed, pushing me away with a laugh.

"Maybe it shouldn't be Girl that I ring for," I smiled at her.

"You are incorrigible!" she said. "Now go to bed!"

"Yes, Mother," I replied, and I followed her instructions.

I laid in my bed, thinking about the date, and I fell asleep with a smile on my face.


I called Gemma on Sunday to let her know once again that I had a nice time. Monday morning, I waited at the door to the school for Gemma. When she arrived, I gave her a little hug and grabbed her hand, walking her to her locker. At lunch, we sat together with our friends, who gave us a hard time about being a new couple. Gemma was blushing, but I just sat there with a happy knowing smile on my face.

I took Mom's advice, and made sure that Gemma knew that I liked being with her, while at the same time I was not all over her. And every now and then, I made sure to surprise her, with a note, or a little present, or a flower I had picked.

Over the next few weeks, we continued to date. Our good night kisses became progressively hotter. She was the one that first introduced her tongue into my mouth, though a few weeks later it was me that cupped her breast in my hand while we were kissing in the park around the corner from her house. My resolve to avoid using Girl after my dates went out the window after that night.

One day we were hanging out at my house, lounging by the pool. I was enjoying swimming and playing with her, especially considering the skimpy bikini that she was wearing. We had just dried each other off when she said, "I left my bag in your room, and I want to show you something." She grabbed my hand and dragged me to my room.

When we got there, I walked over and picked up her bag. I turned to her and said, "What did you want to show me?"

"This," she answered as she slipped off her bikini top.

I dropped her bag and stared at her. She had perfect tits. Not huge, but they fit her body perfectly, and were so tight and firm! The tips of the nipples were light pink and erect, pointed right at me. She walked, no, she stalked right up to me and I groaned as she pushed me onto my bed. She straddled my lap and ground her crotch into mine as she pressed her nipples into my bare chest. Her mouth attacked mine, and I was soon cupping one of those fabulous breasts in my hand.

We went at it hot and heavy for a while, and then she rolled off of me, moving her head down to my chest. I squirmed as she took my sensitive nipple into her mouth, and then gasped as she slipped a hand under the waistband of my shorts and grabbed my cock.

She looked up at me and said, "Take them off!"

I managed to push down my shorts while she retained a firm grip on my rod. She moved down to examine it for the first time. She ran her fingers all around it and jerked it up and down.

"You're very good at that," I gasped.

"I have an internet connection," she said. "I've seen movies before. But I've never played with one."

"Feel free to play as much as you like," I told her.

She complied, and was jacking me off really well. I groaned as she swiped the tip with her tongue. I was getting to the edge quickly, so I warned her that I was going to cum. She got onto her hands and knees near my hip, watching intently as my balls pulled in and I moaned as my cock shot its load.

I squirted over my stomach, and a stray pull on my cock caused some to shoot on her chest as well. After a minute, I relaxed onto the bed and Gemma put her head onto my chest, watching my cock shrink as she played with the puddle of cum on my stomach.

"Does it taste good?" she asked.

"I don't know," I replied. "I've never tasted it."

She looked up at me and said, "I'll taste it if you will."

I thought about it, and figured that enough women seemed to like it. "OK," I agreed, "but I want it from there." I was pointing to her breast, where one spurt had landed. She smiled and knelt by my head, offering me her breast. I first ran my tongue over her nipple, then I continued up to where the cum had splashed.

"How is it?" she asked.

"Well, it's not going to be my favorite food, but I've tasted worse," I told her honestly. Then I grabbed her other nipple into my mouth and sucked.

"Hey, that wasn't the deal," she complained.

"Want me to stop?" I asked.

"Not really," she replied, pulling away, "but it's my turn to taste." She leaned over my belly and ran a finger through my cum and held it up, looking at it. Then she looked at me, but instead of tasting her finger, she leaned over and ran her tongue through the puddle on my stomach.

"Interesting," she said, "Though I'd agree with you. It's not my favorite food."

"I've been told that it's better directly from the source," I said with a smile.

"Oh, you!" she exclaimed. "You're just trying to get your cock into the mouth of an innocent girl!"

"Guilty!" I said.

Then she surprised me by leaning over and sucking my entire shrunken cock into her mouth. I took a quick breath, and when she removed her mouth from my cock, it was not quite as shrunken.

"Satisfied?" she asked.

"Not nearly!" I said as I grabbed her and rolled her onto her back.

She shrieked and went "Ewww!" as I pressed my slimy stomach onto hers. I kissed her deeply, then moved down to suck her nipples into my mouth. Her breathing got much heavier as I worked her over. Then I moved further down her body, until I was lying between her legs.

I looked up and saw her watching me, and I could see that she was holding her breath as I slowly began lowering her bikini bottoms. I slid down her body, pulling them off, until I was standing next to the bed, looking down at her naked body. She looked at my body as well, and she closed her legs as she realized that I was standing there with my cock in the full upright and locked position. She looked nervous, and I realized that she thought I was getting ready to fuck her. I leaned down and pulled my shorts back on.

"What are you doing?" she asked.

"We're not ready to go all the way, and I don't want you to be nervous," I told her. "Besides, with you looking as sexy as you are, I want to make sure that there is something in the way if I lose control." I was telling the truth, but I could see that she was pleased with the fact that I thought that I could lose control around her.

I crawled back onto the bed, and she didn't resist as I spread her legs. I lay down between her legs and looked up at her. She raised her head so that she could see what I was doing. Her pussy was a tight line, though I could see it engorged a little. I pried her open and looked at her pink inner lips. They looked, I don't know, fresh. Clean. Beautiful. She may have had some trepidation about licking me at the beginning, but I had no such qualms. I ran my tongue from the bottom to the top of her crack, and she arched her back from the bed as she groaned.

"What are you doing to me?" she breathed.

"I thought you said that you had an internet connection?"

"I do, but it can't really feel that good!" she said.

"Oh, just wait!" I said with a smile, and I really went to work. I thought she tasted amazing, and I let her know it through my actions. I sucked and licked and nibbled and in far too short a time she had her ass in the air and she was screaming in orgasm. I kept sucking until she pushed my head away, complaining that it was too much.

I crawled up her body until my hard, shorts covered crotch ground against her wet, bare one.

I looked her in the eye and asked with a smile, "Was it good for you?"

"Oh, yeah!" she said, and she grabbed my head and gave me a kiss. Just seconds into the kiss she pushed my head away and said, "Ewwww!"

"What?" I asked.

"I don't like the taste on your mouth!" she said.

"Sorry," I said. "I guess you're lucky that it's my favorite taste in the world!"

I got up and went into my bathroom to wash my face off. When I got back, I stood there looking at her. She looked drained, and her fingers were playing in the small tuft of light blonde hair over her pussy.

She saw me standing there and beckoned me over. I climbed on top of her again, and this time she was more forthcoming as we swapped spit for a while.

"You are definitely going to have to do that to me again!" she said.

I smiled and started down her body, but she stopped me, saying, "Not now!"

We lay together for a few minutes before we stood and got dressed, or rather, she got dressed, and I changed my shorts, which had a big wet stain on the front of them. I walked her home, and when I kissed her good bye, she slipped something in my pocket.

"What's that?" I asked.

"It's my panties," she said. "When I cleaned up, I was so wet that I used it to wipe myself off. Since you liked the taste so much, I thought you might like it."

"You are amazing," I said, giving her another kiss. "But you should know, when these become less ... flavorful, I'm going to expect a replacement!"


The next morning at breakfast, my mother asked, "Did you have a nice time with Gemma yesterday?"

"Yup!" I said happily.

"She looked nice in that bikini," she observed.

"I thought so," I replied.

"I would have thought that after seeing her like that all day, you would have really put Girl through her paces, but she didn't sleep in your room last night."

I must have looked guilty, because she continued, "Or perhaps, your needs were otherwise met?"

When I didn't respond, she asked, "Have you slept with her?"

"No, but we did relieve each other," I said.

"How?" she asked.

"Mom!" I complained.

"Jake, you have seen your father fucking me, I think we can talk about this," she said. Then she stood and dropped her dress, leaving herself naked. "Does that help? Can you talk to me now?"

"I'll talk to you, but I'm not sure if that is better or worse!" I told her. Nevertheless, I told her, "She jerked me off, then I ate her."

"That doesn't seem fair," she said with a smile.

"I was satisfied with it," I replied.

"Are you going to have sex soon?" she asked.

"Probably, at some point," I said.

"Well, keep something else in mind. You may have done this before, quite a bit, but if Gemma is a virgin, then the first time will most likely be very important to her. Make sure that if you are doing it to her, there is some feeling there, and make it good for her. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Mom," I said.

"Don't 'Yes, Mom,' me! Think about what I said. Really think about it!"

"I will, Mom," I replied.

"OK," She said.


The whole rest of the week, I was thinking about what Mom had told me. It affected me more than I had expected. Gemma complained that I was pulling away from her, and in some respects, I was. I was thinking about Gemma, and what she meant to me. I liked Gemma, I liked her a lot. But I also knew that I did not want to be dating one girl all through high school. Probably reasonably petty of me, but I wanted to see what many girls were like. And if that were the case, would it be fair to take Gemma's virginity?

We went out the next weekend, and Gemma invited me over to her house, where I discovered that her parents were not home. She pulled me into her room, and soon we were both naked. This time, she was not shy with her mouth, and we were soon locked into a 69. I have to admit, her pussy was the sweetest that I'd ever seen, though my experience was not huge. I was distracted by my task, and I was still hard after Gemma came on my face. She swung around, and put her face near mine. She was about to kiss me when she realized what the liquid all over my face was. She came close and sniffed it, but still wouldn't kiss me, however she was rubbing her pussy mound over my cock.

"Want to do it?" she asked me nervously.

I glanced at the clock, and said, "What time are your parents coming home?"

I knew what my answer was, but I didn't want to say why. Luckily, when she told me that they wouldn't be home for an hour, I was able to say, "I don't want our first time to be rushed. But I'd be happy to please you in other ways!"

"Me first!" she said, and she slithered down my body and took my cock in her mouth. It wasn't the best blow job I'd ever gotten, but seeing her sweet face around my cock made it certain that I would not last long. Soon I was warning her that I was cumming, and she pulled her mouth off of me, but continued jerking my cock with the tip pointed to her open mouth. The sight caused me to cum harder than expected, and I got her cheek and neck before she managed to reposition me so that I was cumming directly into her mouth. She closed her mouth to swallow, getting another spurt on her lips, then sucked the tip into her mouth to finish me off.

I collapsed back onto the bed, but she said, "None of that. We don't have a lot of time, and I was promised more!"

I rolled over and moved my face to hers. With no regard to what was on either of our faces, I gave her a deep kiss.

"I had your cum all over my face!" she said.

"I had your cum all over mine," I countered.

"I know!" she said, wiping her mouth.

"So a threesome with a sexy girl is out, huh?" I asked.

"Stop worrying about threesomes and get busy with this twosome!" she said, pushing me down her body.

I knelt at the side of the bed and pulled her legs over my shoulder. The pressure was off of me, so I took my time, using my tongue, lips and fingers to work her up to the edge over and over again. When I realized that time was getting short, I started sucking on her clit while rubbing my fingers on the top of her cunt, and she was soon arching off the bed, shoving her pussy into my face.

When she was done, I moved her legs onto the bed and went to the bathroom to wash off my face. As I was coming back in, I heard the front door open. I ran back to Gemma's room and said, "Your parents are home! I'm going to sneak out so they don't know I was here. You'd better get cleaned up and out of the room; it smells like you had sex!"

"OK!" she said, starting to move, and then grabbed me for a kiss. I did manage to sneak out without her parents seeing me.


All week long I was thinking about Gemma and I, and I realized what I needed to do, despite how much I didn't want to. I asked he to go for a walk one evening, and we went to a secluded part of the park.

"Listen Gemma, we need to talk," I said.

"About what?" she asked, running her hand up my arm.

I sat her in front of me and said, "Gemma, I think we need to break up."

"What?" she asked in shock. "Why would we need to do that?"

"I think we're moving too far, too fast. You're ready to lose your virginity, but I'm not ready to do that to you," I explained.

"Why not?" she asked. "What's wrong?" Her tears were already beginning.

"Look, Gemma, losing your virginity is important, and you should do it with someone you love, someone who will be with you. I know I must sound like a complete asshole, but I know that I want to date other people in high school, and I don't want to be just a temporary boyfriend that takes your virginity and dumps you. You should wait until its right."

"So you got what you wanted from me, got to see my naked body, got to play with it, and that's enough?" she yelled.

"It's not like that, and you know it," I told her. "I could have led you on, fucked you and then dumped you, but I didn't want that. I care about you. I want to remain friends with you, but I can't date you forever."

"You are an asshole, and you can forget ever being my friend!" and she stomped away.

I knew that it probably wouldn't go well, but it still hurt. I wandered back home and dropped into bed.


The next morning at school was awkward. I approached her to see if things were OK, but she just told me to leave her alone. I did, though since our friends were the same, we ended up together quite a bit. It was a tad polarizing between our friends, but most of them tried to stay out of the middle. I wouldn't talk about what happened. It was my philosophy that what happens between two people is not for others' consumption. However she did talk to some of our friends, and they were not happy with me, though I am not sure how much she told them.

Nevertheless, things went on like that for a few weeks. After the first few days the anger in Gemma faded, but the sadness was still there. She spent a lot of time leaning on her friends, but I spent my time alone in my room. I kept making small overtures to her, but she rejected all of them. Then, about a week after that, Gemma approached me at lunch in school and said, "I want to talk to you. Can you come over after school?"

"OK," I said. I was nervous about what she wanted.

After school, I got to Gemma's house, and I noticed that once again we were alone. My nervousness increased. We went into her living room and she asked me if I wanted a drink. When she brought me the Coke that I requested, she sat down across from me and just looked at me.

"You wanted to talk to me about something?" I asked.

She nodded and said, "I'm still pissed at you, and I'm hurt by what you did."

I started to reply, but she told me to be quiet.

"I thought about what you said, and some of it made sense, though I don't know why you are writing me off just because you think there may be other people out there that you might want to date."

Again, I started to reply and she talked over me.

"I don't care what you have to say. I'm sure that you have your reasons, and you think that they are perfectly valid. I don't agree, but that won't fix this." She took a deep breath and sighed. "Regardless of that, and notwithstanding this bone-headed move of yours, I do still like you. And I think that I still want to be friends with you. Not talking with you the last few weeks has been a lot harder than not dating you."

She sighed again, the looked up at me and said, "I guess what I'm saying is that I do still want to be friends with you."

"That's great," I said happily. "I really want to be friends with you, and I hated what happened!"

She held her arms open and I went to her and gave her a big hug. Then she pushed me away and said, "There's more, though."

I sat back down, my nerves rising again. "What?"

"You were right; I should lose my virginity to someone who will be there for me long term, someone I love. But what did you think would happen after you showed me how good it would be to be eaten the way you did?"

"What do you mean?" I asked, oblivious to her point.

"I mean, before we started dating I had played with myself, but I never came like you made me cum. Now what am I supposed to do? I want to feel the same way again! Should I go out and find any clown willing to go down on me? Jump the next guy that asks me out? What should I do?"

I didn't know how to respond. I hadn't thought about that. I didn't like the thought of her going with a jerk just to get relief. "You're right," I said. "I never thought of that. I'm so sorry."

"Well, you want me back as a friend, it's going to come with a price," she told me.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"You may not want to date me anymore, and that's fine. But when I get so horny that I can't take it, I want your services."

"My services?" I asked in surprise. She couldn't be asking what I thought that she was asking.

She leaned forward and said, "That's right, buster, your services. I want your tongue at my disposal when I need it. You already told me that you would be dating around, so there won't be anyone serious in your life. Therefore, you shouldn't object to having to be with me. The thought doesn't disgust you, does it?"

"No! On the contrary. But are you sure about this?"

"Yup," she said. Then she stood up and came over to me. "Friends?" she asked. I stood up and hugged her again. Then she kissed my cheek and said, "Be ready when I ask," and she showed me the door.

Sure enough, about a week later she insisted I come to her house after school. She dragged me to her bedroom where she pulled her clothes off and laid down on her bed. She wouldn't let me undress, and she didn't do anything to me, but she let me spend almost an hour pleasuring her through multiple orgasms. When she was done, she surprised me by pulling me into a deep kiss, despite the juices on my face.

"Thanks, that was fun. Shut my door on your way out." I shook my head, feeling both used and amused. I looked over at her as I was walking out her door, and she was already falling asleep. I thought about it as I was walking home, and I was sure that if it was anyone else just using me like that, I might not put up with it, but Gemma was different. First of all, she was one of my best friends, and second of all, I felt that I had been unfair to her, and this was a reasonable penance. Of course, eating a gorgeous girl out on a regular basis wasn't that harsh a penance, and it was not like I'd end up too frustrated.

I went home and grabbed Girl, giving her a long pounding, thinking that this new relationship with Gemma wasn't all that bad.

Every about 2-4 weeks she would insist that I come to service her. Most times, it was just her, though occasionally she would want to suck my cock. All in all, not a bad relationship.

Chapter Eleven: Introducing the Harrisons

A bunch of us were hanging around at Helen's house one weekend. She had a great house for it, with a nice entertainment area and a pool with a big deck in the backyard. Others might ascribe different motives to it, but I think that Helen had us over to show me how she controlled Ken. They had been dating for a while, and I was able to observe them together when they were around me, as well as when they didn't realize that I was nearby, and despite her protestations, she treated Ken differently when I was around. When I was not evident, she mostly ignored Ken. When I was there, however, she was both solicitous and manipulative. She acted like a sweet girlfriend, but she made it clear that she had him by the short and curlies.

While I still didn't like what she was doing with Ken, I used it to Ken's advantage as much as possible. For instance, a few weeks after they started dating, Helen and I were alone together working on a project.

"Ken and I had a lovely date this weekend," she told me. "He is so good to me."

By this point, I knew that her dropping Ken would be a crushing blow to him, so I came up with a different strategy.

"Yeah, you really make a great girlfriend, just the kind I'd want," I said sarcastically.

"What does that mean?" she asked in an offended tone.

"Well, it's just that I've talked to Ken, and you guys haven't even kissed. You must really like him a lot."

"Just because I'm not a slut doesn't mean that I don't like him!" she protested.

"Whatever," I said, and refused to continue that conversation.

The next weekend Ken informed me that he and Helen had a very intense make-out session. At other points in their relationship, I pushed in the same fashion, so in my small way I helped Ken take full advantage of the situation. Hell, he got to feel her up, and I must say I would not have minded getting my hands on her perky tits.


Helen and Ken's relationship continued on in this manner, but I knew that it would not last. I thought about the warning I had given Helen, and I realized that once it was given, I had to follow through, so I started looking for some sort of leverage. It was one day at Helen's house that I found what I was looking for.

Helen's home life was interesting. Her parents were divorced, and she and her older sister Karen lived with their mother, Cheryl. Her parents were well off, and their house was quite nice, but the family dynamic was quite revealing. Helen was quite headstrong and in control; she got what she wanted, when she wanted it. While I knew that this was the case in school, it was interesting to watch at home.

In school, Helen's routine was one of manipulation and teasing; at home she was much more direct. When she wanted something, she demanded it, either from her mother or her sister. If she felt that she was not getting what she wanted, or not getting it fast enough, she would scream at her mother, and her mother would submit. Surprisingly, Helen would do the same to her older sister, who would also submit to her demands. It was clear where Helen's feelings of entitlement came from; she got everything that she wanted at home.

I understood Helen's behavior, but I was puzzled about the rest of her family, so I watched them closely. Karen was seventeen and at least physically, an older version of Helen. She had blonde hair, blue eyes and her body was even better developed. Her ass was round and firm, and her tits were larger than Helen's, though they too stood firm and proud. Her demeanor and presentation, however, was like night to Helen's day. While Helen wore skimpy and provocative clothing, Karen kept herself covered well, and where Helen's personality was vivacious and commanding, Karen was reserved and quiet.

Looking at Cheryl, it was clear where the girls had gotten their looks. She too had blonde hair and blue eyes. She had obviously had her children young, because she looked like she was in her late twenties, though she had to be at least in her mid-thirties. Her personality was closer to Karen's, though her dress was closer to Helen's; I suspected that her ex-husband had helped her start dressing more provocatively.

While Helen was a nubile young girl, and Karen was a firm teenager, Cheryl clearly had a more mature body. Her breasts were slightly larger than Karen's and she had all the curves and soft edges of a woman. She'd had two children, but she kept her body in shape, though she was not a hard body. She was definitely a sexy mother.

Her personality was as interesting to examine as her body. She seemed to be an excellent mother to Karen, providing guidance and control, but she seemed unable to do the same for Helen. When she was alone with Karen, or even others that deferred to her, she appeared to be the same sort of mother that most of the rest of my friends had. However when she was around Helen, her eyes dropped, her voice softened, and she did what she was told.

From the moment I had these realizations, I watched the three of them closely, and ideas began forming in my mind. I realized that if I controlled the mother, I could control the daughter.


I began asserting my control over Cheryl in small ways. First, I began talking to her more often, complimenting her on her looks and clothes, though I tried not to be too creepy about it. I realized that Cheryl was divorced, and from what I could tell, she did not get out too often. Between that and her demeanor, I assumed that she had a somewhat low self image, and was probably starved for positive attention, an assumption that was soon verified as she responded with giggles and blushes to the compliments of a high school kid.

Next, I began ordering her around, but at first only in ways that she would not question. For instance, I would walk into the kitchen after she had made snacks for us, and knowing full well what her intentions were, I would say, "Everyone is hungry, Cheryl. Serve the food now."

The first few times that I ordered her around in that fashion she looked at me funny, but since that was what she was planning anyway, she really couldn't say anything other than, "I was just planning to," or "OK". A few weeks of this and she didn't think twice when I told her to do something.

While I was working on her in that way, I was also having long conversations with her. While the others were outside by the pool, I was inside the kitchen, helping Cheryl prepare the food and finding out about her family's history. She had married young, after becoming pregnant with Karen. Her husband was in control of the marriage until he found someone younger and left. He might have had a wandering eye, but he treated his family well, and they were able to live in a comfortable lifestyle.

While assisting Cheryl, it was easy to get her to obey me in easy ways, such as having her change what she was going to prepare, or the way that she was to arrange it. I also directed the conversations. I discovered that Helen used to be more accommodating, though always demanding. Lately, however, she had become domineering.

Over the course of a few months, Cheryl grew very comfortable with me, and she was comfortable listening to my commands. One day I took it to the next level, when I insisted that she come out for a swim with me.

"I don't want to intrude on Helen's friends," she protested. "I'll swim later, when they've all left."

"No, I want you to swim with us now," I insisted. "Go change into your bathing suit."

"But," she started, but I just pointed to her room, interrupting her argument.

She looked defiant for a moment, but then said, "Just this once."

I let that go, because I knew that it would not be just this once. She was back in a few minutes in a one piece suit, completely covering her and completely out of style. She smiled at me as she walked towards the door, but I said, "Stop!"

She did, and looked at me questioningly.

"You are not going to try and tell me that this is the bathing suit that you normally wear to swim, are you?" I asked.

"Well, no, but with all you kids here..." she began, but I cut her off.

"Go back to your room, take that thing off and put on the suit that you swam in last," I told her. "Oh, and bring me back that suit when it's off. It so completely doesn't suit you that I'm going to throw it out."

She looked at me in shock, but went into her room to change. She came back out in another one piece, though with a much more flattering cut.

"Well, that will have to do for now," I said in a disappointed tone of voice, and I held out my arm and she handed me the other suit. With great ceremony I opened the trash can and placed the suit in.

"You know I'm not going to let you wear things that detract from your sexiness in any way, don't you?"

She blushed and just nodded her lowered head.

"Let's go swimming!" I told her.

We walked outside where the others were, and headed to the pool.

"What are you doing, Mom?" Helen asked.

"I'm just going swimming," she replied.

"But we're using the pool now," Helen said. "You can swim later."

Cheryl looked at me pleadingly, which pleased me to no end. I had just started my little game, and she was already beginning to look to me to intervene with her daughter.

"I asked your mother to go swimming with me, and she is going to go swimming with me," I informed Helen.

We stared at each other for a few moments, each of us determined, but she finally said, "Fine, swim with her! I was getting ready to go in anyway!" She turned to the others and said, "Come on in and we can watch the new video that I got."

Cheryl and I stood there while the others went inside. Then I turned to Cheryl and said, "Shall we?"

We both went in and we swam around a bit while we talked. Eventually we went in and I joined the others. Helen glared at me. We both knew that I had won a small victory, however Helen didn't have any idea how important the victory was. She would learn.

Chapter Twelve: Capturing Cheryl

Things continued as they were at the Harrison household, though now Helen started bossing her mom around more when I was present. Sometimes, Cheryl did what she asked, at other times I intervened. It began slowly, but soon Helen demanded to know why I was interfering with her mother.

"I like your mother. If I can help her, I will," I told her.

"By getting her to disagree with me?" she asked.

"By helping her avoid doing what she does not want to do," I replied.

"You can't help Ken, so you are trying to turn my mother against me?" she asked.

"If that's how you choose to see it," I said. Ken was actually not doing too badly for himself. As I understood it, he'd already gotten Helen naked and gone down on her. She would not reciprocate, but she did jerk him off every now and then, so he was happy as a pig in mud.

"Just stop getting in my way!" she told me.

"You behave, and I'll behave," I replied.

She stomped off, but she did ease off on tormenting Ken in front of me, so I eased off on helping out Cheryl. That's not to say that I abandoned her. I talked to her quite a bit about how she and Helen interacted, and I gave her advice on how I thought that she could deflect Helen a little bit.

In addition to advice, I helped her out in another way. It was my belief that Cheryl was quite submissive, that she needed someone in control. With a lack of anyone else, she allowed Helen to fill that void. However as I began controlling her more often, I thought that she would feel less of a need to submit to Helen.


Another time that I was over, I again told Cheryl to come swimming with me. This time, she didn't object, however when she came out of her room in the same suit as last time, I told her no.

"That might have been good for a first effort, but you have a fabulous body, and you should wear something that shows it off." I took her hand and pulled her into her bedroom. "Show me your swimsuits," I demanded.

Without questioning me, she went to a drawer and pulled out a bunch of swimsuits. I laid them all on her bed and looked them over. They were all once piece suits, and under normal circumstances, I would have found her attractive in most of them. However, this wasn't normal circumstances.

"None of these are any good," I told her. "Let's go see what your daughters have."

"I can't wear my daughters' swimsuits!" she exclaimed.

"Why not?" I asked, pulling her out of her room.

"I don't have permission," she said. "Plus, they won't fit me!"

"You're the mother here! I'm sure that you paid for all of them. As for fitting, have you looked at yourself lately?" I pulled her into Karen's room and stood her in front of the full length mirror. She was still wearing the one piece bathing suit, and I stood behind her and held her arms up.

"You have amazing body," I whispered in her ear as I ran my hands down her sides. "I can't wait to see you in a sexier swimsuit."

She blushed, but made no effort to stop what I was doing.

"Show me Karen's bathing suits," I told her. She went over to a drawer and opened it up. A quick glance showed me that they were even more conservative than Cheryl's, not a bit surprise. "Nothing here will work. Let's see what Helen has."

"She won't like that," Cheryl told me nervously.

"I'll deal with any complaints that she has," I reassured her.

We walked into Helen's room, and Cheryl opened a drawer for me, and I knew that we had hit the mother lode. I pulled them out and put them on Helen's bed. I pawed through them, and selected three for Cheryl to try. I put the rest back, then took Cheryl's hand again and pulled her back to her room. I closed the door and laid the three choices out on the bed. The first was a one piece, the other two were bikinis.

I picked up the one piece and handed it to her, telling her, "Change into this."

As I stood there watching her, she looked at me like she was a deer in headlights. I just stood there for a minute before relenting and saying gently, "Go to the bathroom, Cheryl, and change into the suit. When you are done, come out and show me how it looks."

She glanced at the bathroom in relief, then walked over and closed the door behind her. She clearly believed that I wanted her to change in front of me. I wonder what she would have done had I not said anything. I waited a few minutes, but she did not come out of the bathroom.

"Is everything OK in there?" I called.

"It doesn't fit right," she said.

"Why don't you let me decide that," I said. "Come out and show it to me."

There was nothing from the bathroom for a moment, and then the door slowly opened. As soon as she walked out, I immediately saw what she meant. This must have been an older suit, because it was smaller than I expected, and it was also a bit worn. I knew instantly that she could not wear it, but I still had her stand in front of the mirror. I stood behind her and ran my eyes up and down her body.

The suit must have been a year or two old. Cheryl probably had to struggle to get the straps over her shoulder. The entire suit was pulled tightly over her body. The crotch was pulled up into her pussy and we could see her pubic hair and part of her pussy lips poking out of the bottom. The way that the strap was digging in between her legs either had to be hurting or pleasuring her. I could tell that she was struggling not to put her hand in front of her to protect herself from my view.

Glancing up her body, I could see a large part of her boobs hanging out the sides and top of the suit. In addition, the white suit was somewhat worn, so you could clearly see her nipples poking through. I looked up at the reflection of her eyes, and I could see the embarrassment in them. Again, despite knowing that this would not do, I had her turn around. She looked over her shoulder so she could see how the tightness of the suit caused most of her ass to hang out. I turned her back around, made a tut-tut noise and said, "You look amazing in it, but it is not appropriate for mixed company." I walked to the bed and picked up the first bikini and handed it to her. Before I let her go, I took one long last look at her. Just before she turned away I noticed that there was a bit of a moist spot forming on the front.

This time, she came out of the bathroom without complaint and walked right over to stand in front of the mirror. This bikini was black and didn't have the same problems that the one piece did. It was still small on her, with her breasts overspilling the top, but at least they were reasonably covered. The bottom was clearly smaller than the ones that she normally wore, because her blonde pubic hairs stuck out of the sides and top, and when I had her turn around, her tan lines were clearly visible on her ass. I turned her back around and contemplated her for a few minutes before I said, "Definitely a possibility, but lets see the last one anyway."

She took the last bikini and went to the bathroom again. When she came out and stood embarrassedly in front of the mirror, I was willing to bet that she had not bought this one for Helen. The cut on the top was similar to the last bikini, but this one was white, and clearly unlined. I could see the shape of her nipples through the material, but she and we both knew that the suit would go transparent when wet. Her pubic hair stuck out even more from this bottom, and when I turned her around, her ass was completely exposed by the thong bottom.

"Did you know that Helen had this?" I asked.

She shook her head.

I turned her back around and examined her front in the mirror again. "There is no question that this is the sexiest suit on you." Her eyes were pleading with me, but I was thrilled to realize that she would wear this outside if I told her to!

I leaned in close to her ear and whispered, "I'll make you a deal. I really want to see you swimming in this suit, but I think it may be a bit much for today. So if you promise that you'll invite me over for a private swim sometime soon, and you'll wear this suit, then you may wear the black bikini. Agreed?"

She nodded her head jerkily.

I kissed her neck lightly, and she shivered. "Well, go change back into the black." I reached in front of her and ran my fingers along the line of her bikini, feeling her soft pubic hair. "You'll have to trim this. Can you do it yourself, or do you need a hand?"

"I can do it myself," she said breathily.

"OK, then, I'll see you outside." I turned to walk away, then said, "Wear the black sandals you were wearing last Sunday. And if you're not down soon, I'll come back and see what the problem is." I left the room and went outside to the pool.


I rejoined the others by the pool and sat down in a beach chair with a view of both the door and of Helen.

"Where have you been all this time?" Helen asked snidely.

"Inside helping your mother pick something out," I told her.

She sniffed and went back to talking to Gemma, who was also in attendance. She had just asked Ken to go in and get her a drink when her mother walked out the door. Ken's gasp caused the other people around the pool to look up.

"Mom!" shrieked Helen.

"What?" asked Cheryl. I immediately saw that Cheryl's response was not nervous. She looked at me and I recognized that since I had told her that I would handle Helen's complaints, she was placing it in my hands.

"That's my bathing suit! I didn't say that you could wear it, and you look ridiculous in it!" Helen protested.

"Since your mother provides you with all of your clothes," I responded, "it doesn't seem inappropriate for her to borrow some of them sometimes." Helen turned to glare at me, but I just continued. "As for how it looks on her, you must be crazy. She looks fabulous. Does anyone else think that she looks ridiculous?"

The others shook their head, though Ken looked nervously at Helen and didn't respond. Gemma, on the other hand, said, "You look real sexy, Mrs. H!"

I could have kissed that girl as I watched Cheryl blush prettily. Karen agreed, quietly saying, "Yeah, Mom!"

Helen, on the other hand, got up and said, "Well, all of you can leave when you want. Ken! Come with me!"

While Cheryl joined me in the pool, Ken followed Helen into the house. What I learned later was that Helen and Ken made love for the first time that day. Upon hearing about that, I came to another realization. Helen thought that I was jealous of Ken! She must have believed that the reason that I kept trying to discourage her was because I wanted her for myself. I think that is why, when she was completely pissed off at me, she slept with Ken. Not a reason that I would have given up my precious virginity, but to each their own. On the other hand, I gave up my virginity for simple horniness, so who had the worse motives?

Later, after our dip in the pool and just after the others had left, I pulled Cheryl into a hug, running my hand up and down her bare back. "You did great," I complimented her. "Still, I can't wait to come back and swim with you in that white bikini." I kissed her on the cheek as she blushed.


Later in the week, I was sitting at home when Girl game up and said, "Sir, you have a phone call."

"Who is it?"

"It is Mrs. Harrison," she said.

"Thanks," I said, as I went to get the phone.

"Hello," I said. "What's up, Cheryl?"

"Hi Jake," she said quietly. "Karen and Helen are out this evening, and I had promised to invite you for a swim sometime."

I was shocked. Utterly and completely shocked. I knew that Cheryl had agreed to it, but I was sure that I would have to remind her of it and force the invitation. Now here she was, just days later, inviting me over to see her, for all intents and purposes, naked.

"Jake?" she prompted at my silence.

"Sorry, Cheryl, you just surprised me," I told her.

"Sorry," she said contritely.

"No, you surprised me in a very good way!" I glanced at the clock. "I'll be over in a few minutes."

"Shall I change now?" she asked.

The smile on my face threatened to crack it. She was asking my permission to change. If I said no, she would probably let me be there when she changed.

"That's fine," I told her. "You change and wait for me out by the pool."

"OK, Jake. I'll see you soon."

I hung up, and grabbed Girl, who just happened to be walking by. I swung her around as I kissed her deeply.

"Sir!" she said.

"Just taking my happiness out on you," I told her.

"Feel free!" she exclaimed.

I felt so good that I just I smiled and pushed her against the wall. I ravaged her mouth while my fingers shot up her twat. I finger fucked her hard and fast, and in just minutes she was cumming. She slipped to her knees, and I left her crouching there as I walked off whistling to go change into my trunks.

When I got to the Harrison house, I walked to the backyard. Cheryl was there, sitting nervously on the edge of a chair. When I walked in, she stood up straight, presenting herself. I looked at her, her blonde hair cascading over her shoulders, the tiny white bikini glued to her body. I could see the ridges of her nipples poking through, and I could see where her pussy hair was pushing the bottoms up.

I made a circling motion with a finger and she slowly turned, letting me see her sexy ass sticking out of the thong. When she had completed her revolution I beckoned her over to me. I opened my arms and she walked into them. I rested my hands on her bare ass and gave her a peck on the cheek.

"I'm proud of you," I told her.

She blushed, lowered her eyes and muttered, "Thank you."

I released her, then took her hand and walked to the pool. I sat down at the top of the steps and said, "Go to the diving board and dive in, then swim back to me."

I watched her ass wiggle as she walked to the diving board; it was definitely swiveling more than usual. She walked onto the diving board, slowly lifted her hands over her head, bounced once, and then pushed off into the air. She sliced into the water and quickly swam the length of the pool. She stood up when she was about five feet from me. I looked her up and down again.

The pressure of her body hitting the water must have jostled the suit, because she was standing there with her right tit hanging out of the suit. I saw her look down, then look up at me, making no effort to put her tit back into the suit. As for the breast still in the suit, you could barely tell the difference; the suit was virtually transparent. Every little goose bump on both breasts was completely visible. I glanced down at crotch and I saw that when she had trimmed her pubic hair, she had left a triangular wedge pointing right to her pussy.

I beckoned her over, and she walked up two steps to stand between my knees. I reached over and pulled her top slightly out, holding her tit in my hand and slipping it back into her bikini.

"All better," I said with a smile.

"Thank you," she replied with a smile of her own.

I stood up and said, "I believe I came over to swim with you." As I walked down the steps, I saw her checking out the lump in my shorts. She seemed surprised when we did swim for a bit. Soon, however, I walked out of the water, and she followed. I went over to one of the loungers and sat down, patting the seat next to me. She joined me on the lounge and looked at me expectantly.

"I was surprised when you invited me over," I told her.

"I agreed to do it," she said simply.

"I expected you to wait for me to demand it. Do you always do what you agree to?" I asked.

"Always," she said.

"That's an admirable trait. I guess the trick is to get you to agree to things, then."

"I guess it is," she said non-committally.

"For instance, I want you to agree to remove your top. Will you agree to that?" I asked.

She nodded.

"Then go ahead."

She reached behind her and untied the string, pulling the bikini top off. I glanced down at her bottoms and she stood up and slid them off as well. I looked slowly up and down this beautiful woman standing a foot and half from me. Her nipples were hard, tight nubs, her pussy hair slicked down, a slightly darker shade of blonde than the hair on her head, and there were droplets of water all over her body. Through the smell of chlorine I could detect another, more womanly smell start to permeate the air.

"I didn't tell you to take those off," I said, pointing to her bikini bottoms.

"You wanted me to," she said.

"You agree to do whatever I want?" I asked.

"I do," she said firmly.

"Are you sure?" I asked.

She nodded.

"Why?" I asked.

"I know what you are doing. I've known what you are doing for a long time now. I could have fought it, fought your control, fought my desire to be under your control. I told myself a hundred times that you are just a child, and it is ridiculous for me to feel this way, but the fact is that you know as well as I do, that regardless of what I do or say, you are going to have me doing what you want.

"So screw it! I am not going to fight it. I agree. I will do what you want, when you want it. If you want me to come out here the next time all of Helen's friends are over, strip naked and lie on my daughter while you fuck me in the ass, we both know that I would do it. I might object and complain, but I would do it. I know me, and I'm pretty sure that I know you.

"So all that I can hope for is that you treat me well, and that you realize that I am a mother with two daughters that still needs to live in this community and who could end up in jail because of what you will have me do, and that you temper your behavior with that consideration."

I looked at her, stunned. While it was what I was hoping for, I could still not believe that this woman had given herself to me. Nonetheless, I was not going to pass on this opportunity. I stood up, put my hands on her hips and gave her a light kiss on the lips.

"You are a beautiful woman, but I don't want to ever see hair below your neck," I told her.

She nodded silently.

I ran my finger up her side and kissed her lightly again. "We are going to have a lot of fun, me and you," I told her. Then I walked out of her yard. It was hard for me to do, but I wanted her waiting for me. One thing that I knew for sure: Girl would be getting quite a workout tonight.

Chapter Thirteen: A New Cheryl

The next time I was over at Helen's house, things were definitely different with Cheryl. The first thing that I noticed was that she had gotten a new hairstyle. Her blonde hair used to fall just below her shoulder blades. Now it was sculpted close to her head.

"Nice haircut," I told her.

"Thank you," she replied. "I'd hoped it would be to your satisfaction."

"My satisfaction?" I asked.

"Yes, that it met your requirements," she responded.

"What requirements?" I asked.

"You commanded that I have no hair below my neck," she said simply.

Wow. Cheryl was definitely taking things literally. I would have to be careful in my instructions.

"I'm pleased that you are following my instructions, but I meant no hair whose roots were below your neck," I told her. She looked stricken, so I said, "No, Cheryl, I don't blame you. I was not clear on my instructions, and you chose to interpret them in the strictest sense. I'm proud of you."

"Thank you," she said, her shoulders dropping and her body unclenching.

I looked her up and down, from her new pixie cut to her sneakers. She was wearing a bulky knit shirt and baggy pants.

"I don't mind how you dress anywhere else," I told her. "However when you are expecting me over, I want you to be wearing a skirt that shows me your sexy legs and a top that is tight enough for me to see your body underneath it. You are beautiful, and I want to enjoy that.”

"OK," she said.

I brushed her lips with mine before I went out to the back to join my friends, as Cheryl went off to her room. I was chatting with Ken when Cheryl came out with snacks. "Why did you change your clothes, Mom?" Karen asked.

I glanced up and Cheryl was wearing a tight, black tee shirt that, while not see through, did make it clear that she was not wearing a bra, with a black and white polka-dotted skirt that was halfway to her knees. On her feet were white sandals with three inch heels and straps that went halfway up her calves.

"I was warm in my other outfit," Cheryl told her daughter.

Karen looked over at me, but I just smiled knowingly at her.


Over the next few weeks I had many more exploratory conversations with Cheryl. I discovered that when she was 18, she had been dating a handsome college senior named Jim Harrison. He had gotten her pregnant and subsequently married her. Two years later she was pregnant again. They were together about ten years before Jim decided to trade her in for someone younger. Jim was well off and ensured that his first family was well taken care of.

"Were you this way with Jim?" I asked.

"Which way?"

"Deliciously submissive?" I responded.

A slight pink suffused her face while she shook her head. "It was different with Jim," she told me. "He was older, and definitely in control, but while I almost always did what he said, it was never a given that I would. I never stated my submissiveness, and he never overtly asserted his dominance. It was just a situation where he was naturally in charge."

"And how is that different from us?" I pressed.

She hemmed and hawed for a minute, then looked directly into my eyes and said, "With us, I've completely submitted to you, regardless of how inappropriate it is." She paused for minute, then asked, "Don't you like me?"

"I like you very much," I told her.

"Then why haven't you done anything with me?" she asked. "It's been over two weeks, and you know that I would do anything that you said, but you've only made me do little things. Don't you want to have sex with me?"

I looked into her eyes and I saw fear, self-doubt, even desperation.

"Because you haven't asked me," I told her.

"What?" she exclaimed in surprise.

"I haven't taken you because you have not asked me," I repeated.

She still looked confused, but her expression soon cleared. She stood up, then came over and knelt by my side. "Please Jake, will you please take me and make me yours?"

I smiled down at her and said, "See? Was that so hard?"

"Will you?" she asked.

"Yes, I will," I told her. An ecstatic expression crossed her face and she started to get up. I put my hand on her shoulder and said, "There are a number of conditions."

"Of course," she said. "What are they?"

"First, you will do what I say, when I say it."

"I already do that," she said confidently.

"Second, if you are to be submissive to me, you will be submissive only to me. If I see you being submissive to others, than I will assume you no longer want me to control you."

"Do you mean that I can't do what anyone else wants?" she asked with a puzzled expression.

"No, that's not it," I explained. "But what you may not do is obey someone when you know that doing so is not what you want to do. You may not let yourself be pushed around just to get the thrill of giving in."

She looked at me guiltily; she had clearly not realized that I was able to read into her motives so well.

"Third, no underwear around me."

She stood quickly and reached under her skirt, pulling down her thong and throwing it to the other side of the room, then dropping back to her knees.

"Fourth, I want you to continue dressing as you do outside of the house. Inside the house, however, I want to see a slut. I want your daughters and all their friends to wonder how this innocent mother became such a slut."

Cheryl blushed, but nodded.

"Finally, when we are around your daughters or others, you are to behave the way that we always have. While I'm sure that some will figure it out, we are not going to advertise our relationship.

"Do you understand these requirements?" I asked.

She nodded.

"Then ask me again," I demanded,

"Jake, will you please take me! Now!" she begged.

"Strip," I instructed.

She quickly stood and slipped her skirt off and whipped her top over her head. She had not been wearing anything else, except for the already discarded panties, so I saw her completely naked for only the second time.

I enjoyed the view for a few minutes before standing and taking her hand. I led her into the bedroom and sat down in the chair next to her bed. Cheryl stood in front of me. She kept moving her hands, as if unsure what to do with them. As I just watched her, she shifted her weight from leg to leg while a faint pink blush slowly moved down from her face to her chest.

"Do you masturbate?" I finally asked.

"What?" she exclaimed.

"Do you masturbate?" I repeated.

Her blush deepened and she nodded.

"Answer in complete sentences, please."

"Yes, Jake, I masturbate," she said.

"Manually, or with toys?"

"Both," she replied.

I looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

"I masturbate with both my hands and with toys, Jake," she corrected.

"Lay out all of your toys on the bed."

She avoided eye contact with me as she went to a drawer next to her bed and extracted a dildo and a bullet vibe.

"Is that it?" I asked.

She shook her head, and I said, "Answer in complete sentences."

"No, Jake, there is more." She went to her closet and pulled a box from her top shelf. Inside were two more vibrators/dildo combinations, another plain dildo and nipple clamps. I stood up and arranged all her toys on the bed. I noticed with pleasure that all the dildos were of medium size. A few were larger than me, but none appreciably so. I picked up the nipple clamps and looked at her.

"I have very sensitive nipples," she said.

"Just the kind I like," I replied.

I sat back down in the chair and said, "Masturbate for me."

"What?" she said. She said that word a lot.

"Masturbate for me, and stop making me repeat myself," I told her. "I want you to pretend that it is a regular night, and I want you to masturbate just like you always do. Ignore me."

She looked at me as if I were insane. Then she shook herself a little and started putting most of her toys back in the box. She put the box down next to the bed and took the dildo and the bullet that she had gotten from her drawer and put them by her pillow.

She laid down on her bed and closed her eyes. She started running her fingers around up and down her body, then started concentrating on delicately circling her nipples. The fingers of her left hand started moving between her nipples, squeezing and pinching them, while her right hand moved down over her flat stomach, her cute navel, down over her clean shaven pussy and gently over her lips.

She pulled her knees up out, completely exposing herself to me. I could see her little clit peeking out, and her pussy lips, puffy and red, just slightly opening. Beneath that, I could see the star of her asshole, opening and closing as she clenched her muscles. She dipped her finger slightly into herself, pulling out more moisture and rubbing it around her lips and clit.

She continued this for about three minutes, her breathing rate increasing, then, with her eyes still closed, she reached over and grabbed the dildo. She held it in one hand while opening herself with the other, as she slowly slipped it in. She moaned very quietly as she started gently pumping the dildo in and out. She released it with one hand, which went in search of her vibrator. She laid the bullet on her stomach as she fumbled with the controls. It buzzed to life in a pulsating pattern and she quickly grabbed the silver oval and pressed it to her clit. Her breathing increased yet again and she started moaning very quietly. She was pumping the dildo in and out while rubbing the vibrator over her clit when I started hearing her, almost sub-vocalizing, whispering, "Oh Jake, please fuck me Jake, fuck me so good!"

She sped up with her right hand, pushing the dildo in and out quickly while she pressed the vibe in her left hand harder into her clit. Then her whole body locked up and she spasmed, clenching every part of her body. Even as she was experiencing a spectacular orgasm, she was almost completely silent.

With a final jerk of her body, she finished cumming, and pulled the dildo out of her. She fumbled for the control to the vibrator, and when she found it the quiet buzzing ceased, leaving Cheryl's frantic panting as the only sound in the room, and even that slowly quieted.

Finally, Cheryl opened her eyes and looked at me with embarrassment. I smiled encouragingly and said, "You would not believe how hot that was."

She smiled shyly.

I stood up next to the bed and ran my hand down the side of her body. I moved my hand up, and she gasped as I ran my fingertips around her oversensitive nipples. My hand continued down her body and she writhed as I dipped a fingertip over her clit and into her hole. I brought my hand to my face and got the first taste of her. As I expected, she was delicious.

I ran my finger back over her pussy, then dipped it down to her asshole. She squirmed as I played around her nether opening.

"Have you ever had anal sex?" I asked.

"No!" she exclaimed sharply.

I ran my hands back up her body and said, "I thought that I told you to masturbate like you do every night, and ignore the fact that I was here. Why were you calling my name?"

She blushed and looked away, then in a quiet voice said, "That's how I've been doing it lately."

That admission made me smile. I stood there watching her for a minute, then said, "I notice that you are very quiet when you do yourself."

"Well, the walls are thin, and I don't want anyone to hear me," she said.

"But you have all this energy. I watch you, and it looks like your whole body will explode, but you hold it all in."

She just nodded.

"Do it again," I told her. "Do yourself again, but this time, I want you to let it all out. We are alone here, and I want to see you explode, not implode. I want you to shriek when you feel like it, scream at the top of your lungs."

"I'm not sure I can," she told me.

"I'm telling you that you will."

She nodded and picked the dildo up. She didn't close her eyes this time. She was looking into my eyes as she slowly inserted her toy into her already soaked pussy. She started rocking it back and forward, her rate of breathing increasing again.

"I can't hear you," I said.

Her shoulders slumped and she closed her eyes briefly, then she looked me in the eyes again and started breathing more heavily, moaning softly. I reached over and grabbed her vibrator, giving her nipple a lick as I was doing it. Cheryl gasped and moaned loudly. I handed her the bullet as I held the controls in my hand, examining it. It had five settings, so I started with the first.

Cheryl moaned again as the vibe started pulsating slowly against her clit. Her hand started moving it all around her clit. I flicked the switch to the next higher setting and it started pulsating faster.

"Yessss!" she hissed.

"What did you say?" I asked, moving the switch up one higher.

The pulsing sounded even harder as she screamed, "Yes! It feels so good!"

I flicked the switch all the way up to the highest setting, hearing the vibrator go to a steady hum. I dropped the controls and started removing my pants. Cheryl's eyes, which had been closed, opened wide.

"Are you going to fuck me now? Please, will you fuck me now?" she cried.

"No, not now," I told her. She moaned when my cock was exposed. I crawled onto the bed and put my dick next to her mouth. Her head practically leaped off the bed and her mouth engulfed my cock.

"Don't stop doing yourself," I said as I saw her lose concentration.

She started her hands moving again as her mouth stayed plastered on my cock, but after a few moments I pulled out.

"I don't want you gagged. I want to hear you cumming," I explained. I started stroking my cock as I watched her getting closer.

"Oh, yes, yes!" she moaned, the volume increasing. She reached up with her tongue and swiped at my cock. "I want your cock so bad! Why won't you give it to me! Please. Oh, I'm so close! I'm so close! I'm going to cum!"

"I want to see you cum, I want to hear you cum!" I demanded.

"I'm cumming!" she screamed as her back arched off of the bed, the dildo was pushed in as far as she could get it, and she shoved the bullet against her clit. As she shrieked in pleasure, my cock exploded, spurting all over her chest and face.

Her back was off the bed for over 30 seconds, until she collapsed, breathing heavily.

"How was that?" I asked.

"I'd rather be fucked," she gasped.

"But as an act of masturbation?" I asked smiling.

"Amazing," she answered.

I sat on the bed next to her and rubbed my cum into her skin. "I don't want you to wash this off until tomorrow morning," I told her.

"I won't," she said with a smile.

"I have a few other tasks for you."

"I'll do it," she said.

"You don't know what they are," I warned.

"I don't care."

"OK, first of all, I want you to go to a sex shop and get a couple of smaller dildos, a lot of lube and a small butt plug." She looked at me in shock.

"You have a virgin ass, and the first time that I fuck you will be in your ass," I told her. Her eyes widened.

"Are you going to obey me?" I asked.

She nodded. I was about to rebuke her when she said, "I am going to obey you and get more dildos and a butt plug so that you can fuck my virgin ass and take my last cherry, Jake."

I leaned over and kissed her.

"One more thing then, my obedient Cheri. I want you to use the dildos and work your way up so that your ass is used to having things in it. And I want you to masturbate every night. Not like you used to, but like you just did."

"But Jake, my daughters..." she began.

"Helen is already having sex, and Karen either is or knows all about it. I'm sure that both of them masturbate regularly, and I'm sure that they assume that you do; all you will be doing is confirming it to them. I want you to masturbate every night, and I want you to enjoy it. Will you do that, Cheri?"

She nodded. "I will, Jake. I will masturbate loudly each and every night."

"You don't have to scream so that they hear it; you just shouldn't hold yourself back."

"I understand," she said. "Jake, why are you calling me Cheri?"

"Cheryl is the sweet mother of two of my friends, and a friend of mine," I explained. "Cheri is a dirty little slut who will grant my every little whim." I ran my fingers through her sticky pussy, bringing them up to her lips to suck off. As she did, I said, "Right now, I am talking to Cheri."

She smiled around my fingers. I leaned over and kissed her deeply, getting a taste of her in the process.

"I'll see you later, Cheri." Then I pulled up my shorts and walked home.

Chapter Fourteen: Helen Takes Control

I was at Cheryl's house when Helen approached me.

"We need to talk," she said.

"About what?" I asked.

"In private!" she replied.

We went out to the pool and sat down. "What can I do for you?"

"I want to call a truce," she told me.

"A truce?" I asked.

"Yes, a truce. Or maybe a surrender. You've won. You're making my life miserable. I'll break up with Ken, and you leave me alone at home. I want things back to the way that they were before!"

"How is it so different than before?" I asked.

"You know how it is different! My mother won't listen to me any more. She disobeys me all the time, and I don't like it."

"But aren't you supposed to be the one that obeys her?" I asked.

"That's not the way it was!" she yelled.

"Well, things can't be the way that they were."

"So you're going to continue making my life miserable?" she asked angrily.

"Maybe we can reach a compromise," I said.

"What kind of compromise?"

"Well, let's talk about Ken first. I didn't want you do go out with him, but now that you have, you can't just dump him cruelly."

"I'm not going to go out with him forever!" she exclaimed.

"I'm not expecting that, and frankly neither is he," I told her. "He knows that it can't last, and he is enjoying it while he can. I'm not telling you not to break up with him, but don't do it because of me, and when you do it, do it nicely. Keep being friends with him. You do like him don't you?"

She nodded.

"Hell, from what I understand, he makes you feel pretty good. Maybe, when both of you are not seeing other people, you can even be friends with benefits."

"Are you telling me that I have to keep sleeping with him?" she asked in dismay.

"No. If you don't want to, you don't have to. Just be nice to him. I only suggested it as something that you might enjoy as well."

"So what if I break up with him the way that you want?" she asked. "What do I get out of it?"

"Well, like I said, things can't go back to the way that they were," I told her. "I like your family, and neither your mother nor Karen was happy with you running roughshod on them. On the other hand, things don't have to be like they are now, either."

"How do you mean?" she asked, leaning in towards me.

"Well, you are a fairly strong willed person."

She nodded.

"And I'm sure that you know very well that your mother is easily manipulated," I said.

Again, she nodded.

"Well, as part of this deal we are making, I am going to give something away," I told her. "Your mother is not just easily manipulated; she likes to be manipulated. She gets enjoyment when she is ordered around."

"Really?" she asked, a sparkle in her eye.

I nodded.

"So does she enjoy it when you order her around?" she asked.

Again I nodded.

She leaned even closer to me and asked breathily, "And does she get wet when you order her around?"

"I don't think I want to answer that question just yet," I told her.

"That's OK, I think I know the answer," she said. "So I assume that there is a reason that you are telling me this."

"There is," I replied. "I won't let you go back to being in control of the house. However, I am willing to allow you a much greater level of control than you have right now."

"How much?" she asked.

"I'm going to let you control her, but I will give her the option of veto. You can demand things, but if she feels, as a responsible mother, that it is not appropriate for her daughter to do that, then she may deny you. For instance, if you were to say that you were going out to get hammered at a party and you'd drive home later, then she would be quite reasonable to deny you."

"What if we have a difference of opinion on whether it is a appropriate?" she asked.

"Then you may appeal to me," I told her. "If I agree with you, then you get your way, and your mother gets punished."

"Punished how?" she asked.

"I'll worry about that," I said. "But before your mind takes it to the logical conclusion, let me warn you that if you push too hard, I may revoke your privileges."

She sat back, shaking her head. "I can't believe that I am discussing with you about how you will revoke the privilege of me disobeying my mother!"

"It's the best offer that you are going to get," I said. "You get a large measure of control back, and you get to push limits, which I know that you enjoy."

She thought about it for a bit, then she held out her hand and said, "Fine. Deal."

I shook her hand and said, "So you break it off gently with Ken, treat us both as friends, and you get some measure of control back over your mother."

"And sister," she said.

"No, your sister is off limits," I said. "Some of what you do with your mother may affect Karen, but she won't be taking your orders."

"Fine," she said, pouting.

"Now go send your mother out. I need to inform her of the change in status."

Helen went inside, and moments later Cheryl came scurrying out.

"You wanted me?" she asked.

"You know that I always want you," I said with a smile. "However, there is something else that we need to talk about."

"What?" she asked nervously.

"Tell me how you felt before I started coming over here, when Helen ordered you around," I instructed her.

"I hated it," she said.

"You just earned yourself a bare-bottom spanking," I told her.

"Why?"

"For lying to me," I told her.

She shuffled her feet, then said, "It wasn't really a lie. I hated that she made me feel that way!"

"What way?"

"Excited," she mumbled.

"Was that so hard to say?" I asked.

She just nodded her head.

"Did she make you feel the way that I make you feel?" I asked.

"Sort of, but it's so much better with you!" she said.

"Maybe that's because you hadn't accepted it yet?" I queried.

"Maybe, but I don't know. You're not my child."

"Well, you are going to find out if acceptance makes it any better," I told her.

"What do you mean?" she asked.

"Helen and I have reached an accommodation," I told her.

"What kind of accommodation?" she asked, her voice rising in alarm.

"I've agreed to allow Helen to go back to controlling you, though not to the same level as before," I said.

"But why?" she asked.

"She's agreed to do something that I want, so I agreed to this," I replied.

"So that's what all of this was about?" she asked, hurt. "You did all this just because you wanted something from Helen?"

I looked at her for a moment, thinking about how to answer her. Her expression clearly indicated that she was hurt, even betrayed. I decided that honesty, in this case, would be the best policy.

"Honestly, that is how it started," I explained. Cheryl started to get up, pissed off, but I barked, "Sit!"

She sat down, though she was clearly angry.

"As I was starting to say, that is how it started," I continued. "I was angry at Helen, and I was looking for leverage. I saw how submissive you were, and I thought that if I could control you, I could make her life miserable. But then I got to know you. I discovered that you weren't just Mrs. Harrison, Helen's mother; you are a real person, with real feelings. So I changed my mind.

"Now it's true, I did take advantage of the situation to make Helen's life more difficult, but I promise you that I only did it in ways that were for your benefit as well. And though my plan was that, when I got my way, I'd just let things go back to normal, I can't let that happen. I can't let you go back to being unhappy. That's why I only gave into Helen in very particular ways.

"What ways?" she asked, clearly not mollified.

I reached forward and took her hands in my mine. "You've as much as admitted it," I said. "Having Helen dominate you turns you on."

Cheryl looked down, blushing.

"If I thought that it wouldn't, I would never have allowed this," I told her. "I would prefer to not get what I want rather than hurting you. On the other hand, I much prefer to get what I want, and at the same time, make it better for you."

"How could this possibly make it better for me?" she demanded.

"Well, for one thing, you retain parental responsibilities, and I think that Helen will obey your important orders," I began explaining.

"She'll listen to me?" Cheryl asked in disbelief. "When she thinks she can just tell me what to do?"

"Exactly, because you'll be obeying her, until such time as you need to be parental," I continued. "Since she knows that you have to listen to her unless it is something serious, she'll take whatever you say seriously."

She thought about that for a minute, then said, "You'd better tell me what these rules are."

"Helen gets to tell you what to do," I explained. "However, if you feel, as a responsible mother, that what she is demanding is inappropriate, you may refuse it. The example that I gave her is that if she wants to go to a party where she will be drinking then driving, you can say no."

"And who decides what is inappropriate?" she asked.

"You, initially, but Helen can appeal to me," I told her.

"Appeal to you?" she asked.

"It's a safety mechanism for both of you," I told her. "You know that if you deny her things inappropriately, then she will appeal to me, and if I feel you denied her unnecessarily, then you will be punished."

"You told her that you would punish me?" she asked in shock.

"I most certainly did," I said with a smile.

She blushed again and looked down, then asked, "And how about if she keeps appealing things?"

"If she abuses her privilege, or if she does not listen when you are being the good mother, then she will lose the privilege of dominating you," I told her.

"Dominating me?" she asked in a wavering voice.

I leaned forward again, looking intently into her eyes. "Yes, because that is why I am allowing this. I am allowing her to dominate you. I am making you submissive to your own daughter. Every day, in your house, you will consciously be aware that you're not the controlling person in the house, you are subservient. How do you think you will feel at the end of each day, knowing that everyone around you controls your actions?"

She looked at me, need in her eyes as she opened her mouth to speak. "Truthfully," I demanded.

"Excited," she whispered.

"Now do you see why I said that I'm doing this for you?" I asked gently.

She nodded.

"Do you object?" I asked. "Because if you do, I'll tell Helen no."

She shook her head.

"Do you realize that Helen is probably aware that we have a sexual relationship?" I pushed.

She nodded.

"And that she'll take advantage of that?" I asked.

She nodded.

"What if she tells you to walk around nude?" I asked. "And you object. Do you think I'll back you up?"

She looked at me, with a shocked look. "Would you?"

I leaned forward and kissed her gently. "You won't find out until it happens," I said with a smile. "Unless..."

"Unless what?" she asked.

"If you are not sopping wet right now, then I promise I'll back you up," I told her.

The shocked look returned to her face.

"Well, prove it," I told her.

"Here?" she hissed.

"Put your hand under your skirt and show me what your fingers are like," I demanded.

She blushed, but did what I asked. As she pulled her finger out, we could both see it glistening. I grabbed her hand and put her finger in my mouth. It was thick and sweet.

I sat back and saw a movement out of the corner of my eye. I turned my head and I saw Helen duck back behind the window. I wondered how much of the conversation she'd seen. Since she knew what I would be talking about, she probably was watching everything. I should have thought of that before. Oh well, what's done is done.

I waited until I saw her peek over again, and I waved her out. She gave me a look as she realized that she was busted. She came out, and Cheryl blushed when she saw her.

"Do you each understand your roles, as we've agreed on?" I asked the two of them.

Cheryl just nodded, but Helen said, "Oh, yeah," in a very self-satisfied voice.

"Remember, don't abuse it," I said.

"I remember," Helen said.

"Well then, I'll see you guys tomorrow," and I got up and walked to my house.

Chapter Fifteen: Discovering Karen

A few days later I was sitting in the lunchroom at school when Karen set her tray across from mine and sat down. I looked up at her and she asked, "Are you fucking my mother?"

I glanced around, because she had not been exactly quiet, but nobody seemed to have overheard her.

"Why do you ask?"

"I'm not trying to be judgmental, and I really don't care if you are, but I'm curious. Mom has been acting very different lately, and I think that you are responsible."

"What do you mean, acting different?" I asked.

"Well, in the first place, she is much happier," she told me.

"And that's bad?" I asked.

"No, it's really good," she said. "I don't think that I've ever seen her happier. She's practically dancing around, and she's always smiling. On the other hand, she is also treating Helen more like a daughter, which is bizarre in and of itself!"

"But Helen is her daughter," I noted.

"I know that, but you know that she hasn't treated her like one! She's always let Helen push her around and get away with anything. The other day Helen told Mom that she was going to a party and my mom told her that she couldn't. Helen ranted and raved and screamed and yelled, but Mom just calmly said no. When Helen threatened to go without permission, my mother said that if she did, when she returned her favorite dresses would be gone. In fact, she said that she would take them for herself, which raises another interesting point: What did you do to her sense of style?"

"Her sense of style?"

"Yes. She used to dress pretty nicely, but now she's trying to out-Helen Helen! She's got skirts that are too short and tops that are too tight, and at night..."

"At night?"

Karen looked around the room, but there was still nobody too close to us. "I shouldn't tell you this, but since I'm sure that you are the cause, at night my mother is masturbating!"

"Is that so surprising? Don't you?"

She blushed and said, "What I do or do not do is not under discussion. It may not be surprising, but I've never heard her masturbating before. Now, I hear her, and not for just five minutes either!"

"Really?" I asked in a salacious tone.

"Really!" she exclaimed. "And I know that you're involved, because one time I walked past her room and she was moaning your name. Now answer the question: Are you fucking my mother?"

I leaned back and looked at her, then came to a decision. "Not yet," I said.

"Not yet? Does that mean that you are planning to?" she demanded.

"I thought that you said you don't care, one way or another," I said. "She's happy, she's cheerful and she's treating Helen like she treats you. So why do you care?"

She gazed at me for a minute, then lowered her eyes. "I just want to know."

"Are you really sure that you want to know about your mother's sex life?" I asked.

She nodded.

"I'll tell you what," I said. "I'm not sure that I want to tell you, but I might. We'll talk at your house tomorrow, but before I tell you, you are going to have to tell me the truth about why you want to know. If I feel that the reason is good enough, then I will tell you everything. If not, then I won't."

"But..." she started.

I cut her off and said, "Tomorrow."

She nodded and started eating her food.


I went to Karen's house after school the next day. I walked in and saw Cheryl in the kitchen in a short, short skirt and a tube top, her nipples clearly showing through. She had done her short hair in spikes, which made her look even younger.

"How was your day, Jake?" she asked.

"Just fine, Cheri," I replied. "How was yours?"

"It just got a lot better," she said.

"I see you are following some of my instructions, and Helen's unhappiness tells me that you are following more. Care to show me any others that you are following?"

Cheri reached down and shimmied her tight skirt up to her hips. As I expected, there was nothing under her skirt but her bare pussy. I rotated my finger in the air and she turned around, showing me her sexy ass.

"Pull that down and go sit over there," I said, pointing to one of the counter stools. She did so, and turned to face me. She let her legs fall apart a little bit, and I could see right up to her pink lips.

I walked up and stood between her knees. "What about my other instructions?"

She blushed and said, "I've been jilling off every night."

"Jilling off?"

"You know, masturbating," she said. "Like jacking off, but for a girl."

"Ahhhh," I said. "And have you been expressive?"

"Helen banged on my door and called me a slut," she said.

"How did you respond?"

"I said that if she was Miss perfect, then why did she have a vibrator in her drawer? She just said that she hated me and went back to her room."

"Good answer. I'm proud of you," I told her. "Is Karen home?"

"Yes, she's out by the pool. I think she blew off some after school activity, but she said that she is OK."

"What would she think if she walked in and saw me between her mother's legs, her mom's pussy showing to the world?" I asked.

"She'd think that her mother was a slut. Isn't that what you want her to think?" she asked.

"No, I want her to realize that her mother is not a dried up prune, that she is still a sexual creature, and she can be just as sexy as anyone else." I kissed her lightly on the lips and said, "Make some snacks for us. I'm going to talk to Karen."

I went outside and sat down next to Karen.

"I understand you skipped some activities today," I said.

"You told me to meet you after school," she replied.

"So did you think about what I asked?"

"I did," she said.

"And do you have a response?" I asked.

"Yes, I do," she said.

"Your mom is making us snacks. Let's wait until she leaves," I told her.

We sat there in silence, and I looked Karen over. She was wearing a one piece bathing suit which clung to her nicely. It was conservatively cut, but still looked excellent on her. She had her blonde hair up in a pony tail, and her arms and legs had a golden tan.

In a few minutes, Cheryl came out with a tray of snacks and drinks. She put them on the table between me and Karen, leaning towards Karen when she put it down. She bent at her hips, and with her ass pointed at me, it raised her skirt so that I could see her bare pussy and ass.

"Do you guys want anything else?" she asked.

Karen shook her head and I said, "I think that's it for now, Cheri. I'll come in and talk to you later."

Karen looked at me in surprise at my dismissive tone, but Cheryl just said, "OK, Jake."

"Cheri?" Karen asked when her mother had gone inside.

"Maybe I'll tell you about it another time," I said. "I believe that you had something to tell me? Why do you want to know the intimate details of your mother's sex life?"

"I've been thinking about that, and it's a little hard to explain," she started slowly, hesitating at each thought. "I think it's because I feel I am very much like my mother. There are three of us here, but it seems like Mom and me are one person, the same personality, and Helen is someone completely different."

"Go on," I said.

"For as long as I can remember, my mother has not been really happy. I'm not trying to say that she was the depressed, moping person, but she hasn't really had a spark. Helen had that spark. When she wasn't fighting with Mom, she was out having a good time, and she seemed like she was happy most of the time.

"I don't think that I have that spark, either. I don't have fun like Helen does. I have friends, but no one really close. I looked at my mother and I thought, 'Am I going to be like that when I am her age?' I don't want to go through life just being. I want to be happy.

"Then, over the last few months, I noticed that Mom has been getting more cheerful. She seemed to have something that she looked forward too. And then in the last week, she has been positively glowing. It's like she has been freed. She is more open, cheerful, happy. It's like she has a life. It gives me hope for myself.

"I think that you are the reason that she is behaving the way that she is, you are the reason that she is happy. I want to know what you did, because I do not want to wait until my thirties to be happy. What did you do that made her happy, and how can I experience that?"

Wow. Here I thought that Karen was just being voyeuristic, and that I could give her a little thrill, but instead, she was looking for a direction in life. I sat back and thought about that.

I was deep in thought when Karen said, "Well?"

"I'm sorry, did you say something?" I asked.

"I kept my end of the deal. I told you why I wanted to know. Are you going to tell me?"

"I'm trying to absorb it," I told her. "That was not the answer that I was expecting."

I pondered it a bit more, then I sat back up. "Karen, I think that I can help you."

"How?" she asked.

"Would you be willing to tell your mother what you just told me?"

"What?" she exclaimed. "I can't tell her that!"

"I think you should. I think that you should tell it to her just like you told me. I think that you should tell her how you saw that she was unhappy, and the worries that you have. I think that you should tell her how you feel, and how you see that she is happier, and then you should ask her about why she is happy. I could tell you, but I think that it is exactly because you are so like your mother, or more to the point, that she is so like you, that she would be able to understand what you are feeling, and help you though it. Will you do that?"

"I'm not sure that I can. What if she hates me?"

"I can promise you that she won't hate you. She'll understand more than you can imagine."

"I guess I could," she said.

"Great!" I exclaimed. Then I yelled towards the house, "Cheri, come out here now!"

Cheryl came running from the house just seconds later.

"Can I get you something, Jake?" she asked.

I stood up and said, "Sit down here."

She sat in my vacated seat and I said, "Cheryl, Karen has something very important to tell you. I want you to listen to her, and think of yourself at her age. I want you to talk to her, and tell her how you feel, honestly. Can you do that?"

"I'm not sure what this is about," she said.

"Don't worry, you will. Karen, just be honest. I'm going to leave the two of you to talk."

I left the pool and went to my house, not believing how complicated my life was becoming.


That night, I called the Harrison house.

"Can I speak with Cheryl, please?" I asked Helen when she answered the phone.

"Who is this?" she asked.

"It's Jake," I replied.

"Oh, you! What do you want?" she demanded.

"I just told you, I want to speak with Cheryl," I replied calmly.

"Haven't you talked to her enough?" she asked.

I didn't bother replying.

"Well?" she demanded.

"Oh, I thought that was a rhetorical question," I said. "Can I speak to Cheryl, please?"

"Fine," she huffed, then she screamed, "Mom! It's Jake!"

I heard a crash and a few seconds later Cheryl came on the line. "I'm sorry to keep you waiting, Jake."

"What was the crash?" I asked.

"I just knocked my chair over getting up," she explained. "I'll pick it up later."

"Do you feel comfortable talking now?" I asked.

"Yes, Helen stormed away," she told me.

"Well, I assume that you had a talk with Karen," I said. "How did it go?"

"OK, I guess," she said. "It's funny, but I guess that maybe I was like her when I was young as well, but no one recognized it in me. She really is her mother's daughter."

"How does that make you feel?" I asked.

"I'm not sure," she replied. "In some respects, it's nice to have a daughter just like you. On the other hand, it will not be an easy life for her. It would be much more convenient if she was more like Helen."

"Not necessarily," I said. "There are people like you who are very happy their whole lives, and there are people like Helen that are miserable. It all depends how you live your life."

"Oh, my young philosopher," she said. "And you know people like me that are happy?"

"Yes," I replied simply.

She was quiet for a moment, then she asked, "Really?"

"Really," I told her.

She was quiet for a moment, then I heard her sobbing. "Are you OK?" I asked.

"Yes," she sniffled. "I just don't know anyone like me, and I don't know how to be happy."

"Well, don't worry," I reassured her. "I know for a fact that submissive people can be very, very happy."

"Thank you, Jake," she said, as her crying stopped.

"Now back to Karen," I said.

"Karen," Cheryl sighed.

"What did you tell her?" I asked. "She was very confused. Did you help her feel better?"

"I'm not sure Jake, but you should know, I told her about us," she replied.

"What about us?" I asked.

"Everything about us. I told her how you trapped me, how you own me," she said.

"Own you? I own you? And you think I trapped you?"

"Didn't you?" she demanded. "Didn't you use my weakness to trap me into this relationship?"

"Is that how you see it? That I've trapped you? That you can't get out?" I was horrified. I guess that it had started out that way, but I didn't think of it like that any more, and it devastated me that she did.

Cheryl sighed, and then said, "I guess that's a little unfair. I do think that you took advantage of me, that you used my weakness for your benefit, but to be fair, I don't want out. I should, but I don't. It may have been with the wrong intentions, and it may inappropriate, but God, I want it so bad. I look at you and think, 'How can I be doing this with this young boy?', but I cannot deny that I want to. I can't help myself. It may be a weakness, but it is my weakness. You may have taken advantage of me, but I let you. I want you to."

We were both silent as I thought about what she said. I had thought everything was just great, and now I wasn't too sure.

"Are you sorry that I've done this? Do you want me to stop? Do you wish that I had never started talking to you?"

"No... Yes... I don't know." Her voice sounded as tortured as I felt. "Maybe things would have been better if you had never started, but think about what Karen said. She said that I never had a spark, and now I do. She's right. I like life more, now. I look forward to every day. I feel more comfortable in my life. I know it's wrong, but I don't care. I want to be happy."

She fell silent again, and I could tell she had more to say, so I waited for her.

"I don't know exactly what I feel, Jake, but I do know this: I still want to be owned by you."

"You feel that I own you?" I asked.

"Don't you?" she asked with a laugh. "You tell me what to do. I do everything you tell me. For God's sake, if you stripped me naked, took me outside and fucked me in front of all my neighbors, I'd just let you. And I'd cum!"

"In fact," she continued in a conspiratorial whisper, "Karen has specifically asked me to inquire whether she can be there when you take me for the first time."

"Really?" I asked in surprise. "What did you say?"

"It's not my place to say," she informed me. "She asked me to ask you, and it would be presumptuous of me to make a decision in your name."

"But what do you want?" I asked.

"It's not for me to want," she said. "It's for me to obey your decision."

I laughed. "Saying things like that just makes me want to come over there and have you now."

"As you wish," she said in a patently fake demure voice.

"What am I going to do with you?" I asked.

"It is my sincere hope that you are going to fuck my virgin ass, and you will fuck my dripping pussy, and you will fuck my slutty mouth, and then you will continue fucking me for a very, very long time," she said with conviction.

"Oh, my," I said.

I sat in thought for a bit. Then I got back to the conversation that we had started. "Is Karen OK?"

"I think so, though I think we will be having many more conversations," she told me.

"That's a good thing, isn't it?" I asked.

"It is." She paused, then asked, "What should I tell Karen your answer is?"

I thought for a moment, then said, "Tell her maybe. I'll need to speak with her. But if she wants to see me fuck you, then first, she'll need to be in your room tonight when you jill off."

"What?" Cheryl shrieked.

"You're OK with her watching me fuck you for the first time, but not with her seeing you masturbate," I asked with a laugh.

"But when you are fucking me, you will be there, in control. Tonight it will just be me!"

"Really?" I asked intently. "I won't be there with you tonight when you masturbate in front of your daughter?"

Her breath caught, and she whispered, "Oh, God, you will be there."

"Aren't I there every night?"

"You are," she breathed.

"Now you go find your daughter, take her to your room, and show her how much fun a hot-blooded submissive can have, even by herself," I instructed.

"Yes, sir," she breathed, and I hung up the phone.

I started undressing as I went to my door and yelled, "Girl, get your ass up here!"

She arrived moments later, asking, "Yes, sir?"

I grabbed her and pushed her to the bed on her hands and knees. I climbed on behind and pushed into her. She wasn't wet yet, but I managed to get most of the way in. A few strokes later, moisture was not a problem.

"Somewhere in town right now," I said, "there is a woman who is masturbating because I told her to."

"And that excited you, sir, and you wanted to masturbate as well, using your favorite toy?" she asked.

"That's right," I said, pulling her head up by her hair, pinching a nipple between two fingers as I whispered in her ear. "How does it feel to be a sex toy?"

She answered me with her orgasm, which was quickly followed by mine. I loved my life.

Chapter Sixteen: Karen's New Job

Karen sat down with me at lunch again. "Why aren't you fucking my mother?" she asked.

I looked up at her in surprise. "Last time you asked if I was fucking your mother, now you want to know why I am not?"

"She needs it so badly," Karen replied. "It's cruel not to help her."

I decided to shift the conversation a little bit. "Did you do anything interesting last night?"

She blushed and lowered her head. Then she looked all around and said, "I can't talk about it here!"

"But we can talk about me fucking your mother?" I asked.

She shook her head.

"So you're not going to tell me about last night?" I asked.

"I..." she started. She looked around and asked, "Do you really want to know what happened?"

I nodded my head.

"Come over after school, and I'll tell you," she said, then she picked up her lunch and went to a different table.


After school, I stopped by to talk to Karen. When I knocked, Cheryl answered the door, then smiled when she saw it was me. She was wearing a white, button down shirt, tied under her breasts and unbuttoned, so that her tits were pushed up and the tops were visible, and a short white skirt barely covering her bottom. When the door closed behind me, I pulled her in for a kiss. When I was done, she didn't want to move away.

"Did you have a nice night, last night?" I asked.

She blushed and said, "It was interesting."

"Is Karen home? I wanted to talk to her."

"Did you do anything to her?" Cheryl asked.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"You'll see," she said. "She's out by the pool."

We walked out to the pool, and I saw what Cheryl meant. I was used to seeing Karen in conservative, one piece bathing suits. Now she was clad in one of Helen's skimpiest bikinis, her white stomach a stark contrast to her tanned arms and legs. When she saw us, she looked extremely nervous, her hands fluttering around her stomach as if to cover it up. She should have been more concerned with her breasts. This suit had to be tight on Helen, and Karen was bigger up top. She was bulging out of it.

"My, my, this is quite a different look for you," I commented.

"Do you like it?" she asked nervously.

I smiled and said, "It's lovely on you, or rather, you are lovely in it."

She smiled and dropped her hands to her side.

I turned to Cheryl and said, "I need to talk to Karen in private. Leave us alone for a bit."

"Sure," she said, starting to move away.

"Oh, Cheryl, I just wanted to say that that is a very nice shirt."

"Thanks," she said with a smile.

"Can I have it?" I asked.

"What?" she asked, confused.

"Can I please have your shirt?" I repeated.

She looked confused for just a second, then got a sultry smile on her face. "Certainly," she said, as she slowly undid the knot under her breasts. She arched her back as she slipped it off her arms, then walked up to me and dropped it in my lap.

"Call me if you need anything," she breathed sexily, then strutted into the house, topless, under the gaze of me and her daughter.

"Ready to tell me about yesterday?" I asked Karen, surprising her.

"Um, sure," she said.

"Start with the conversation with your mother," I instructed.

"OK," she began. "It was hard to talk about it, but you told me that I should. I told Mom the same thing that I told you, and she started crying. I asked her what was wrong, and she said that she didn't realize that she'd been so unhappy. Then I told her that I thought that I was the same way. She said she understood, so I asked her what she understood; what was she like, how did she feel and did that mean that I was like her?

"She said that she didn't know, but she said she'd try and tell me about her. So she told me that she likes ... to be bossed around, I guess. We talked about it, and how she was unhappy because no one but Helen was bossing her around, and she felt bad that Helen was, because she was supposed to be the mother.

"Then I asked if you were bossing her around, and she said yes. I asked if you were having sex with her, and she said no. The funny thing was, she sounded really disappointed. I asked if she wanted to, and she said yes. Well, not like that. She said, 'God, yes!' like if I had asked one of my friends if she wanted to date a rock star.

"I asked her why she liked having you boss her around, and she said that she couldn't answer that, it was just the way she was. She asked if that was what I meant when I said that I was like her, but I said that I wasn't sure."

Karen went quiet for a minute. "You aren't sure if you want to be bossed around?" I asked.

"I just don't know. I know that I don't like bossing people around, but I just try and stay out of people's way."

"How do you feel when people tell you what to do?" I asked.

"What do you mean?" she asked.

"Helen, for instance," I replied. "What does it feel like when Helen demands something from you, and you do it?"

"I don't know," she said quietly. "I guess it feels like I have to."

"Do you get any satisfaction from doing it?" I asked.

"I don't think so. Maybe," she said. I clearly wasn't going to get too far with this line of questioning.

"So why did you ask your mother to let you watch when I fucked her?" I asked.

Karen blushed when I said the word 'fuck', but she just shrugged. "I don't know. It was a spur of the moment thing. I didn't think she'd even take me seriously. I just wondered what it would be like."

"Haven't you ever had your own boyfriend?" I asked.

"No!" she exclaimed. "Boys don't like me!"

"Then they clearly have never seen you in that bikini," I said.

She looked down at herself and blushed.

"If they were to see you like that, they'd be struggling to keep their hands off of you," I said.

"What about you?" she asked.

"What about me what?" I replied.

"Are you struggling to keep your hands off of me?" she asked, looking extremely vulnerable.

"Your mother is inside topless," I said. "I could have her come out here and fuck her right now. And nevertheless, I am desperately struggling to keep my hands off of you. I keep thinking, 'She must look fabulous out of that top.'"

Karen looked at me intently then sat up, reached behind her, and pulled her top off. Her breasts were fabulous. Just slightly smaller than her mother's, with absolutely no sag, and beautiful, light pink nipples.

"If you want me to have a serious conversation with you, you'd better put that top back on, because I sure as hell am not thinking with my big head right now!" I told her.

"What will you do if I don't?" she asked.

"What do you mean?" I replied. I had been honest with her, and I wasn't thinking completely rationally.

"Will you punish me? Mom told me that if she misbehaved that she would be punished. Are you going to spank me if I don't put my top back on?"

"Is that what you want? Do you want to be spanked?" I asked seriously.

Her expression became less confident as she said, "I don't know. Aren't you supposed to know what to do?"

I laughed. "You think that I know what I'm doing with your mother? I'm just trying to stay a step ahead of her. I know that she needs more than she is getting, and I'm trying to satisfy that need, but if you think that I know all her deep, dark secrets, and I am going to do everything right, then you are wrong.

"Karen, your mother is submissive, and I know a bit about dealing with that. I can guess how she wants to be dealt with, and I am moving slowly to see what she likes and what she doesn't like. With you, on the other hand, I don't think any of us know what you want, so I'm not sure what to give you."

I sat back and asked her again, "Why do you want to watch me with your mother?"

"I want to see what its like," she told me. "I want to know what it's like for her. For you. I want to figure out if it is what I want, too." She was quiet for a moment, then looked up at me. "I want to see my mother punished."

"You think that I will punish her?" I asked.

"Isn't that why you are going to fuck her in the ass?" she asked, surprised.

I laughed at her. "No, Karen, I am not fucking her in the ass to punish her. I am doing it because she has never had it done, because she sees it as a very subservient notion. She is giving me what she has never given anyone else. I am having her prepare herself so that when we do it, it will be pleasurable for her. In fact, I am thinking of allowing you there, because that will make it more pleasurable for her."

"It will?" she asked.

"Yes, because she doesn't think she wants you there, and she will feel more submissive for allowing it. But what about you? What are you going to be doing while I am taking your mother?"

"What do you mean? Just watching," she said.

"Really? It will be like going to a play. You'll sit in the audience and be able to just watch, unaffected? Shall I get you some popcorn?"

"I don't know," she said. "I guess I never thought it out."

"How did you feel last night?" I asked.

"Last night?" she repeated, with a blush.

"I assume that your mother asked to speak with you in her room last night," I said. "Is that what happened?"

Her blush got redder and she said, "My mother did ask me to come into her room last night."

"And what happened?" I asked. She looked at me, like a deer in headlights, but I just returned her gaze, so she started telling me what happened.

"I had asked my mother whether I could be there when you took her," she began.

"Is that really what you asked her?" I inquired. "Because the way I heard it was a little different."

"I guess that I asked her to find out from you if it was OK for me to be there," she replied.

"Why have her ask me? Why not just ask her?"

"Because she told me that you were in charge. I knew that you would be the one to make the decision," she told me.

"It's not that great a leap, but many people wouldn't have made it," I told her. "I think most people wouldn't have internalized the fact that your mother was not going to make the decisions, especially with someone as young as me. Even though she'd said it, most people would have assumed that she at least had that much control. Why do you think that you got it?"

She just shook her head, but her eyes were on the ground, and I think that she knew the answer. I let her off the hook.

"So what happened after you asked your mother to ask me?" I inquired.

"I guess that she did, because later that night, she called me into her room. She said that she had talked to you, and that you said maybe, but there was a condition." She paused momentarily, then continued. "She said that if I were to see her get ... fucked ... then I should be able to see her do other things.

"She was wearing a robe, but she dropped it, and she was naked underneath. Her ... pussy ... was bald. I said, 'Mom! What are you doing!', and she told me that she was following instructions."

She paused again, then looked up at me and asked, "Do I really have to tell you the rest?"

"Are you asking me if I am going to make you tell me the rest?" I asked.

She looked sharply at me and gasped. I glanced down and saw that there was a spot on the front of her bikini bottom. She saw where I was looking and she closed her legs so that it was not visible. She looked up at me and said, "Yes. Do I have to tell you the rest?"

I leaned forward and put my hands on her knees, spreading her legs far enough apart so that I could see the wet spot. I looked into her eyes and said, "Yes, Karen, you must tell me what happened in your mother's bedroom."

She nodded, took a few deep breaths, which incidentally did lovely things to her naked chest, and continued. "Mom laid down on the bed and pulled some things out from under her pillow. She spread her legs and I asked why she was bald down there. She said, 'Because Jake told me that's what he likes.'"

She looked at me again, her legs spreading a little farther and asked, "Is that really what you like?"

"Yes, it is. Is that a problem for you?" I asked.

She looked at me, then with another deep breath, she stood up and pushed her bikini bottoms down. She sat back down and looked at me with a determined expression on her face as she spread her legs to where they were before. I glanced down and saw her moist, pink lips, and surrounding them, smooth skin, as hairless as the day that she was born.

She continued relating her activities as though nothing had happened. "Mom picked up one of the things on the bed and said, 'This is a butt plug. It's small, but I'm using it to prepare for when Jake fucks me in the ass.' She looked me right in the eye when she said it, and she sounded so proud.

"She took a bottle of oil and poured some on the plug, then on her fingers, which she put in her ... hole. She said that she needed to get it all oily so that it wouldn't hurt. Then I watched as she pushed it in. It looked like it hurt, and I asked if it did, and she said, 'A little, but mostly it feels full. Jake is bigger, and if he doesn't feel like it, he won't be so gentle, so I need to make sure that I am ready for that.' I asked her if she had seen you, and she said that she had, that you had jer... masturbated on her." I nodded.

"Then she took the other toy, a dildo, and she put it in her ... she started ... fucking herself. She looked at me for a little bit as she did it, but then her eyes closed, and she started whispering your name."

"She was whispering?" I asked with a frown.

"At the beginning she was," Karen informed me. "Then she started talking louder. Actually, it wasn't really talking, it was more like chanting, or begging. She kept saying, 'Please, Jake, please fuck me. Please fuck me in my ass.' It was really quite embarrassing." She paused for a minute, then looked back up at me with a lopsided smile. "Almost as embarrassing as sitting in front of my mother's ... master, stark naked ..." She looked down at her crotch and continued, "And dripping."

I glanced down, and her lips were puffy and wet.

"Why are you sitting in front of me naked? And dripping?"

"Don't you want me like this?" she asked, unsure of herself.

"Of course, I do," I told her. "But so does every boy in our school. I don't see you spreading yourself naked for them. Why did you do it for me?"

"I don't know. It seemed like the right thing to do."

"What was the right thing to do?" I probed.

"Offer myself to you," she said, blushing again, her legs closing.

"Are you offering yourself to me?" I asked gently.

"I'm not sure," she said. "I didn't really plan any of this except the bathing suit."

"Well, I have to say, I've never had a better offer," I told her. She looked at me in surprise as I continued. "Unfortunately, much as I'd like to take you up on the offer, I don't think either of us are ready for it. Yet."

I paused for a moment, still looking at her. I glanced down between her legs, and when she saw where I was looking she spread them again.

"So you want to be there when I take your mother?" I asked.

She nodded.

"Well, what if I say that you can join us, but you have to participate?" I asked.

"Participate?" she said, and I saw her exposed nipples get even harder. "How?"

"Maybe I'll have you prepare your mother, then get me ready, then have you guide me in. How would that make you feel?"

A flush spread across her chest and her breathing quickened. "You wouldn't really make me do that, would you?"

"Why not?" I asked.

"How can you make me get my mother ready to be fucked?" she demanded.

"Why not?" I leaned forward again. "Maybe I should put you in charge of ensuring that your mother is always ready for me?"

"You wouldn't!"

"Why don't we try it now?" I asked.

"What do you mean?"

"I'm going to go into the den. You go inside and ask your mother where she keeps her dildos. Don't let her talk about anything else, including the way you are ... dressed, other than to answer your question. When you have an answer, go upstairs and pick one out. Then go back to your mother and take her skirt off. Don't have her take it off, or tell her to. You take it off of her, hand her the dildo, and tell her to come to me in the den."

"What should I do afterwards?" she asked.

"I want you to come to the door of the den and stand there until I give you other instructions," I told her.

"OK," she said.

She got up to go inside, and I saw her ass wiggle as she walked. I stopped her before she got to the door and I said, "You forgot something."

I picked up her discarded bikini and walked over to her. I handed it to her and said, "I want you to fold this up and put it on Helen's pillow."

"But it's dirty, and Helen will know that I wore it!" she complained.

"Yup," I said.

She took it, nodded, and went inside. I followed, but went and made myself comfortable in the den. It would be a few minutes until the next act.

Cheryl walked into the den, stark naked and carrying a large dildo. I got up and gave her a kiss, pressing her naked body to mine. "Sit down, I want to talk to you for a bit," I said.

She sat in a chair across from me, with her back straight, maybe even arched, and her legs spread a bit more than hip distance apart. She was clearly posing for me. I glanced behind her at the door of the room, and there was Karen, also nude, leaning against the doorframe, posed, but unconsciously so.

"What did you do to my daughter?" Cheryl asked me, though her tone was non-threatening.

"Which one?" I asked playfully.

"The one that I left you chatting with by the pool. The one that came in, stripped bare and clearly excited. The one that demanded to know where my toys were. The one that came back with this and proceeded to strip my skirt off without so much as a by-your-leave. The one that demanded that I come in here to you. That daughter."

"I just had a little chat with her," I said, looking up at Karen to see that she was blushing.

"Are you going to fuck her?" Cheryl asked.

"Do you want me to?" I countered.

"Ummm," Cheryl stammered. That was clearly not a question that she was expecting.

"What are you more interested in? Whether I'm going to fuck Karen, or whether I'm going to fuck you?" I asked.

She dropped her eyes and said, "Me."

"What if I said that you'd have to help me fuck Karen before I fucked you? Would you do it?" I asked, looking at Karen's surprised face. Her mother nodded.

"What if Karen didn't want to? Would you convince her?"

"I don't know," she said quietly after a long pause.

I sat back and changed the subject. "How has Helen been treating you?"

She took a moment to get her mind on this new track before she said, "Similar to before. She demands that I do things for her, she won't listen when I tell her to get off the phone. She demands that I take her places and buy her things."

"Do you feel the same as you did before?" I asked. She shook her head.

"What is different?" I asked.

"She is doing it knowingly. She knows that what she is doing excites me, and she teases me about it."

"And how does that make you feel?" I asked.

"More excited," she replied.

"Has she made you do anything sexual?" I asked.

"No!" she exclaimed.

"Would you do it if she asked?" I inquired.

She thought for a minute, then nodded.

"Would it embarrass you more to be controlled sexually by your daughter?" I asked. She nodded.

"But she doesn't do that. So your daughter is controlling everything non-sexual in your life. But what happened tonight?"

She looked at me, confused.

"Your other daughter controlled your sexual life, didn't she?" Cheryl looked up at me in surprise.

"You have one daughter controlling everything outside of the bedroom, and now you have another controlling everything inside." Cheryl glanced back at Karen, who wouldn't meet her gaze.

"Masturbate," I demanded.

"What?" she asked, looking at me again.

"Take that dildo lovingly provided by your daughter and start using it, while I tell you all about how things are going to change for you yet again," I instructed.

She picked it up and looked at me nervously as she started using it. I noticed that she had no trouble slipping it all the way in. When she pulled it out, it glistened. She started pumping with one hand while she played with her clit with the other.

"Where do you have that dildo?" I asked.

"In my cunt," she gasped.

"And where do you want me to fuck you?" I asked.

"Everywhere!" she replied.

"Where first?" I asked, re-qualifying the question.

"In my ass," she answered.

"From now on, it is not your cunt. It is not your pussy. It is not your ass. From now on, it is Karen's pussy, Karen's cunt, Karen's ass."

Cheryl moaned. "What do you mean?" she asked.

"If you want to use your cunt, you will need Karen's permission. She is responsible, and she has to care for it." I looked at Karen as I continued. "She has to make sure that it is pretty and shaven. She has to get it ready when I want it. If you want something in your ass, she'll lube you up. Your privates are now her responsibility."

I looked back at Cheryl. "I want to make it clear, she is not to do things specifically to excite you. She is not to make you cum. She is just to enable you to excite yourself, or me to excite you. When I decide to fuck you, she will lube you, she will grease up my cock, and she will position my cock at your hole. She is in charge of your sex. Do you understand?"

"Oh, God, yes!" she moaned.

"How does it make you feel?" I asked.

"Like the biggest slut in the world!" she moaned.

"Do you want to cum?" I asked.

"Oh, yes!" she cried.

"Then ask Karen for permission," I said.

She turned around, getting on her hands and knees, facing towards the door as she continued to pump the dildo in and out. "Please Karen, please can I cum?"

Karen looked at me in shock. She didn't know what to do.

"Do you not want this?" I asked her.

"I don't know!" she said.

"Well, she's not going to cum tonight unless you let her. Are you going to let her?"

She nodded.

"Then you'd better tell her that," I said.

"Cum, Mommy," she said, and Cheryl wailed as she obeyed the instructions.

It went on for about a minute before she collapsed, whispering, "Thank you, Baby."

I waited a few minutes for Cheryl to come back to us, then I told her to leave the room and get drinks for us. She walked out on wobbly legs, and I motioned for Karen to come in.

"Are you up to this?" I asked.

"I'm not sure," she said.

"Think about it," I told her. "If you are, then you can help your mother again tonight. If you are not, call me tonight and I will work out something else."

"If I don't do this, will I be able to see you and Mom?" she asked.

"Probably not," I said.

She nodded as Cheryl came back with drinks. After she gave Karen and me our drinks, she walked over and dropped down to kneel in front of me. "Please, may I ask you a favor, Jake?" she asked.

"Sure," I said.

"I know that you want the first hole that you use to be my ass, but would it be OK if I relieved you onto my body like we did last time?"

"You want me to jerk off onto you?" I asked.

"No, I want to jerk you off onto me," she said. "I've been very good, I think. Please can I have this?"

I looked over at Karen, and she had perked up.

"OK," I said. Cheryl jumped up and wrapped her arms around me, kissing me deeply.

"Thank you so much," she said, then dropped again and opened my pants, fishing out my hard cock. Karen moved over to get a better look as her mother started running her hands over my cock. She took her right hand and ran it between her legs, getting it wet. Then she surprised everyone when she started rubbing her juices on my cock and she reached over with her left hand and scooped up juices from between Karen's legs.

She started rubbing my cock with both hands, moaning for me to cum on her. Given the events of the day, you can imagine that I did not last very long, and soon I was covering her chest with my cum. As she milked the last drop, she said, "I'm not going to wash this off until tomorrow."

"As you wish," I said, with a smile.

Chapter Seventeen: Karen's Punishment

That night, Girl approached me with the telephone. "You have a call, sir," she said.

I thanked her as I took the phone.

"Hello?"

"Oh wise King Solomon, I have a judgment for you to make," came Helen's voice.

"Solomon?" I asked with a laugh.

"Well, you said that you would be the judge," she said. "I have a dispute with my mother."

"What is the dispute?" I asked.

"I came home, and I discovered that Karen had taken one of my swimsuits without permission. I demanded that my mother punish her, but she won't."

I thought about this for a minute. It wasn't exactly what I expected, but it played out just the way I wanted. "Where are your mother and Karen?" I asked.

"Right here, waiting to hear what you have to say," she told me.

"Send them to a different room," I instructed. "I want to talk to you without them hearing."

"OK," she said, and I heard her relaying my instructions.

"They're gone," she told me a moment later.

"OK, this is a bit more complex than I anticipated, but here is my answer. Under normal circumstances, I would say that your mother is correct."

"But Karen did something wrong!" Helen complained.

"Yes, but being a mother is your mother's responsibility," I explained. "You may control your mother, but you may not control how she raises Karen, or you, for that matter. Therefore, it is up to your mother to punish as she sees fit. In fact, if you get pissed off at your mom for not punishing Karen, then you may not take that out on your mother by making her life otherwise miserable, or rather, more so than you would have."

"Fine," Helen said, grumpily. "But you said under normal circumstances. What does that mean?"

"Well, you can't have your mother punish Karen for what she did, but there are other reasons that I want your mother to punish Karen. Therefore, this time, I am going to allow a punishment."

"Oooh, goody," Helen said.

"Here's what you will tell your mother," I told her. Than I gave her instructions on what to do, ending with a demand that her mother was to call me later that evening before bed. I hung up, eagerly awaiting the telephone call that would describe what happened.


I was in bed later that evening when Girl came in with the phone.

"Mrs. Harrison on the phone," she said.

I threw back the blanket, exposing my naked body to Girl and said, "Stay here while I talk. Suck softly."

"Yes, sir!" Girl said as she got between legs.

She stroked me gently from base to crown with her tongue as I said, "Hello, Cheri."

"Hello, Jake. I'm calling you as instructed."

"Are you alone?" I asked.

"Karen is here, waiting to get me ready to masturbate," she said.

"Tell me what happened tonight," I demanded.

"Helen came home and went to her room," she began. "Apparently, you told Karen to put the swimsuit she borrowed prominently on Helen's bed, so she knew that it was used. First she yelled at me, but I told her that it was not me. Then, when she realized that it was Karen, she demanded that I punish her.

"As I understood your rules, I didn't have to, but Helen insisted on calling you. I guess I was wrong?"

"I'll talk about that later," I said. "For now, just tell me what happened."

"OK," she acquiesced. "Helen told us that you said that Karen was to be punished, and furthermore, I was to be punished as well. She said that Karen had to be stripped, then bent over the couch, and I was to spank her 10 times. Then I was to strip, lie over the couch next to her, and get 10 spanks as well.

"Karen tried to protest, but I just told her it was what you said, so she agreed. She removed her clothes and then bent over. When Helen saw that her pussy was bald, she started teasing her about being a baby. But when I spanked her, and I promise I did it hard, she never cried.

"Then it was my turn, and when I stripped Helen said, 'Like mother, like daughter,' then she spanked me hard. Afterwards, we got up and went to make dinner. Helen said that Karen could get dressed, but that I had to spend the rest of the night nude. Karen said that if I had to be nude, she would be as well, so we are still not dressed. Now we are getting ready for bed, and I'm calling you like you instructed."

"Very good," I complimented her. "Ask Karen to leave. I want to talk to you alone."

"OK," she agreed. She asked Karen to leave momentarily, and then she was back.

"I wanted to explain what happened," I said. "You were right in your decision. It was inappropriate for Helen to demand that Karen be punished, and I let her know that. But based on the conversation that I had with Karen today, I decided that I wanted Karen spanked, and this would be the perfect opportunity. Your spanking was gratuitous as well, but I just liked the thought of you being spanked. In fact, I'm masturbating thinking about it right now."

"That's quite all right, Jake. You don't need a reason to have me spanked," Cheryl said.

"I'm glad to hear that," I said, feeling Girl suck me harder. "I will talk to Karen tomorrow and explain why she was spanked, so that she doesn't think that Helen controls her as well. Now I believe that you were about to masturbate?"

"Yes, I was," she said.

"Does your phone have a hands-free mode?" I asked.

"Yes," she said.

"Then here is what I want you to do," I explained. "Put your phone on hands-free. I will put mine on mute. I want you to invite Karen back in and do what you were planning. Don't tell her that I am listening, though I may reveal it later. Now, have fun!"

"Yes, Jake," she said.

I put the phone on mute, and told Girl that she was doing a good job.

"Are you really controlling Mrs. Harrison and her daughter?" Girl asked me.

"Yes, but please don't mention it to my parents yet," I said.

"If they directly ask me, I cannot lie," she said, "but I will keep it a secret otherwise."

At that point, I heard Karen come back into the room. "Are you ready to assist me?" I heard Cheryl ask.

"Sure, Mom, what should I do?" she asked.

"You have to pick out the toys that I'm to use, and tell me how to use them," Cheryl said. "My toy box is over there. You can go through it and decide what you want me to use."

For the next ten minutes I heard Cheryl explain to Karen what all the toys were, from dildos and butt plugs to nipple clamps and slappers. Cheryl didn't have anything really intense, but it was nice to hear Karen's gasps of surprise at what she did have. In the end, Karen decided on the same toys that Cheryl had played with before; a butt plug and a vibrating dildo.

"You have to get me ready for this," Cheryl said.

"What do I need to do?" Karen asked.

"You have to get my asshole lubricated," Cheryl replied.

Karen agreed, and I heard Cheryl describe how to insert lubricated fingers in her, and finally insert the plug. Then Cheryl began to pump herself with the dildo.

"Didn't it feel good to be spanked?" she asked.

"It hurt," Karen replied.

"I know, but it hurt me so good," Cheryl said, and I could here the squishing of the dildo. "Tell me that you didn't get wet when I spanked you."

"I did," I barely heard Karen murmur.

There were a few moments of silence, then I heard Cheryl say, "Even though it was Helen spanking me, it really wasn't, and even though I was spanking you, it was really Jake spanking both of us. I can't wait until it is really him. Do you want him to spank you? Do you?" As Cheryl was talking, her voice was becoming more and more strained.

"You don't have to stand there, trying not to touch yourself," she said. "You can masturbate, too. Just sit down over there, and let yourself go. I know that I am. I can picture myself over Jake's lap. He's spanking me hard, then he pushes me to the floor, onto my back, and shoves his cock all the way into me. It's going to make me cum so haaaarrrd." Cheryl clearly came on the last word, as did I, after speeding Girl up. I heard Karen groaning quietly shortly thereafter.

"Oh, I sooo needed that," Cheryl said.

There was silence for a few minutes, then Karen said, "I'll clean those up, Mom."

"Thanks, honey," she said.

"That was beautiful ladies. Have a nice night," I said after un-muting the phone. Karen shrieked, but Cheryl just said tiredly, "Thank you, Jake. Good-night to you."

I hung up, thanked Girl, and went to sleep.

Chapter Eighteen: Karen's Request

Karen came up to me at lunch the next day and asked, "When are you going to fuck my mother?"

I laughed, saying, "First it was, 'Are you fucking my mother?' Then it was 'Why aren't you fucking my mother?' Now it's 'When are you going to fuck my mother?' Your questions are getting progressively steamier. What's the next one going to be? 'Did you enjoy fucking my mother?'"

"If you do it tonight, maybe," she said.

I leaned back and looked at her for a minute. Then, with a smile, I asked, "Did you have a nice day yesterday?"

She blushed and said, "As a matter of fact, I did!"

"All of it?" I asked.

"I wouldn't change a thing," she said.

"Really?" That surprised me. I'd expected that there was some part of the day that she didn't enjoy. "Even the spanking?"

"Even the spanking," she affirmed.

"I want you to know that you didn't really deserve the spanking; normally I would not let Helen dictate that," I told her.

"Did you want me to be spanked?" she asked.

"Yes," I replied.

"Then I deserved it," she said simply. "Actually, I don't think that my next question will be 'Did you enjoy fucking my mother?'"

"What will it be?"

"When are you going to fuck me?" she said.

That threw me for a loop, because frankly, as stupid as it was, I hadn't thought about that. I should have. I should have realized that I couldn't do all these things and not fuck her. But I really hadn't thought about it. And now she wanted me to fuck her, and I'd bet anything that she was still a virgin. I had turned down Gemma for just that reason, and here was another girl asking me for that.

"I don't know the answer," I said.

"Well, I just want it on the table that my mother is obeying you, and you have promised to satisfy her. I believe that I am obeying you just as well, so I expect nothing less."

"You are obeying me as well as your mother?" I asked.

"I am following all the rules that you've given her that I know about," she informed me.

"Really?" I asked. "Which are those?"

"I don't have any hair below my neck. I don't wear panties at home. At home, I'm wearing the sexiest clothes that I have, and I've asked Mom to buy me more. I will obey anything that you say."

I shook my head. How had I not noticed that?

"You want the same things as your mother?" I asked.

"Isn't that what we've talked about since the beginning?" she asked. She sounded utterly and completely sure about herself. I had gotten into this really deep.

"So when are you going to fuck me?" she asked.

"I need to think about this," I said. "Taking your virginity is an important thing. I don't want to just do it like it was nothing."

"Well, you're taking my mother's virginity, even though it's anal," she said. "It shouldn't be too different."

"Let me think about this for a while," I said. "I'll come over to your house tonight, and we can talk about it."

"OK," she said. As she started walking away she turned to me and said, "By the way, it's not just at home that I don't wear any panties."


When I arrived at Karen's house that afternoon, I paid attention to what both women were wearing. Cheryl answered the door wearing a black pleated skirt that came to mid-thigh and a red button down blouse, tucked in tight and unbuttoned to her navel, clearly demonstrating that she wore no bra. She plastered her self to me, throwing her arms around my neck, and while she gave me a welcome kiss, I ran my hands up her bare thigh to cup her ass, confirming that she wore no panties either.

When I broke the kiss, I glanced over at Karen, waiting her turn. She was wearing a white miniskirt and a white tank top that was clearly designed to be worn under a cover-up, though it was equally clear that she was not wearing anything above or below it. Her magnificent tits were clearly on display. As her mother stepped away, she stepped forward, wrapping her arms around my neck and kissing me far more deeply than she would as simply a friend. It wasn't entirely intentional, but my hands slipped under her skirt just as they had for her mother, and she gasped into my mouth as she felt my hands squeezing the bare cheeks of her ass.

When I broke the kiss, which Karen ended only reluctantly, Cheryl asked, "Can I get you a drink or a snack, Jake?"

I accepted, and we went to the kitchen to get a soda. As Cheryl was pouring, I asked Karen, "Where did you get that outfit?"

"It's Helen's," she said defiantly.

"Did she give you permission to wear it?" I asked.

"No," she replied.

"So you wore it, despite knowing that you might get a spanking for it?" I asked.

"I had nothing appropriate to wear for you," she answered. "It's worth a spanking to be dressed correctly for you."

I shook my head. "We'll deal with that later. Cheryl, can we sit down and talk? You too, Karen."

We went to the living room, where they sat down on the couch, and I sat on a chair across from them. When I looked over at them, I could see right between Cheryl's spread legs, up her skirt to her shaved pussy. Cheryl saw me glance at Karen's closed legs, and she reached over to spread Karen's knees, affording me a view of her pink lips.

"Sorry," Karen muttered.

"You're encouraging her," I groaned to Cheryl.

"I shouldn't?" she asked.

"Why would you?" I asked.

"Karen is a sexy woman," she replied. "I want to make you happy, and I thought that seeing Karen would make you happy."

I sighed.

"Tell your mother the question you asked me today," I instructed Karen, trying not to be distracted by her puffy, glistening pussy.

"I asked you when you were going to fuck my mother," she replied.

"What did he answer?" Cheryl asked excitedly.

"He didn't," Karen replied, and Cheryl groaned in disappointment.

"Tell her the other question," I instructed.

"I asked when he was going to fuck me," she told her mother.

"Did he answer that?" her mother asked.

"He wouldn't answer that either," Karen said disappointedly.

"It doesn't bother you that Karen wants me to take her virginity?" I asked.

"Someone is going to," Cheryl said. "Why not you? I believe that you will do a good job of it, though you haven't given me an opportunity yet to be sure."

I sighed, realizing I was going to have to explain this. "Look, I'm going to tell you something, and it will have to stay between us. I was dating someone else, and things started to get hot and heavy. I realized that soon we would be fucking, and I would be taking her virginity. I also realized that I wasn't ready to settle down and commit just to her, and I didn't want to be the one that took her virginity and then just dumped her. I believe it is something that you should do with someone you plan to love for the foreseeable future."

I paused for a moment, realizing that it still hurt me a lot to think about.

"So that's why you broke up with Gemma, and why she was so pissed at you," Karen murmured. I just nodded.

"When did you lose your virginity?" Cheryl asked.

"A while ago," I said.

"And was it with someone that you planned to spend the rest of your life with?" she pressed.

"It's complicated," I demurred.

"Nevertheless, you seem to be placing an almost mystical meaning on the deflowering of a maiden," she said. "Yes, it is important to a girl. Yes, she will likely remember it the rest of her life. But that is also the case with her first kiss. The first time she gets felt up. The first day of college. Her prom night. The first time she prepared her mother to masturbate. There are lots and lots of memorable events, and this is just one of them. I think you are blowing it out of proportion."

I started to disagree, but Cheryl kept talking. "There is another thing though. Let's say you do take Karen's virginity, then what? Are you going to get rid of her? Are you going to stop seeing me? Let me ask you another question. Do you love me?"

I didn't know how to answer her last question.

"I accept that you probably don't love me as a girlfriend, as your one and only, but do you care for me? Do you want to take care of me? Do you care about my well-being? Do you want what is best for me?"

"Of course," I replied.

"Then you love me. Again, maybe not the way that you love a girlfriend, but more like you'd love a family member. And I'll tell you something; that love is often far more enduring than the flare of romantic love. Tell me if you love me."

I thought about it for a long time, while the women sat there in silence. I thought about what she said, really thought about it. When I knew the answer, the one she already knew, I said, "Yes, I do love you."

"And do you love Karen?" she asked.

I nodded. Karen smiled brightly.

"We both know that after you fuck us, you will have other women. I don't have a problem with that. I don't think Karen will either." She looked at Karen who shook her head.

Cheryl continued in a very low voice. "The life of a slave is much different than the life of a girlfriend."

Then she sat up straight and looked at me intently, and in a louder, more confident tone asked, "So when are you going to fuck me? When are you going to take my virginity?"

"You are a pushy little bitch, aren't you?" I asked with a smile.

"So punish me," she said, not giving an inch. "But answer my question."

I looked back at her and said, "My parents are going away this weekend. I will do it on Friday night."

Cheryl shuddered and squeezed her thighs together. She took a deep breath and asked, "When are you going to fuck my daughter?"

"Which one?" I teased.

"The one who's pussy you keep staring at!" she exclaimed. Karen spread her legs wider at that statement and looked at me expectantly.

"Saturday," I replied.

Karen squealed and reached over to hug her mother. I just shook my head, thinking about what I had gotten myself into. Then both of them launched themselves at me, nearly overturning the chair I was on. I had two squirming, big-breasted women pushing themselves at me, kissing my face and neck. My hands went around them, and seemingly on their own slipped under their skirts and a finger slipped up into each of them. Karen gasped in surprise and tensed, but Cheryl groaned deeply and seemed to melt into me. I gave them each a quick kiss and removed my hands from them. They sat back as I licked each of my fingers, comparing their tastes. They tasted much alike, though Karen was a bit sweeter.

"Friday," I said.

I got up to leave. On my way out I told Karen, "You may not remove that outfit until Helen has seen you in it. You will accept a spanking from either her or your mother, whatever she chooses. And you will receive it nude. After it is done, you will thank Helen for disciplining you because you behaved badly. Do you understand?"

Karen nodded while Cheryl smiled. I shook my head as I left.

Chapter Nineteen: The Alexanders meet the Harrisons

I was home that evening, thinking about what I was going to do that weekend to make it special for Cheryl and Karen. I had some ideas, but that made me realize something. My parents did not know anything about what I was doing. Now normally, I would expect that most parents knew little about their children's sex lives, but I think my parents were different. They knew all about it, except this aspect. More importantly, they could probably give me, could have given me, excellent advice on the situation.

I decided that I should talk to them, though I dreaded it, now that I had kept it from them for so long. Nevertheless, I asked if I could talk to them after dinner.

"What's up, son?" my father asked.

I sighed and said, "I need to tell you about something that I have been doing." Deciding to tell them the unvarnished truth, I proceeded to discuss the situation with Helen, how that led to me dominating her mother, and eventually Karen's involvement. I ended by telling them about my promise for this weekend, and some of my plans for keeping it. Throughout the thirty minutes or so that I was talking, my parents were silent, though they did exchange some pointed glances.

When I was done, I sat back in my chair, exhausted, waiting for the backlash. They just looked at each other for a few minutes, then my father sighed.

"You certainly jumped into the deep end of the pool, haven't you?" he asked. I just nodded.

"So you want to tell them about how we live?" he asked. I nodded again.

"Well, I am not sure that what you did was the way that I would have done it," he said. "I am also pretty sure that I would have said you were too young to be doing this. However, you've done it. I don't know what would be worse, letting you go on with this and worry about the consequences later, or telling you to stop, which would be very unfair to Cheryl and Karen." He sighed again.

"Let your mother and I discuss this, and we will talk about it in the morning," he told me.

I nodded, and had an uneasy night thinking about it.


In the morning, I was up very early. I went down, and soon my parents joined me. I looked at them expectantly as Girl served us breakfast. During breakfast my father said, "Your mother and I have discussed it. Again, if you had come to us earlier we may have recommended that you not go forward with your plans, but what's done is done. The way you tell it, you seem to be doing fairly well. I'm inclined to give you your head on this. However, what I'd like to do is invite the two of them over for dinner on Thursday, and have a discussion with Cheryl alone. After that, we'll tell you if you can go ahead with this weekend. Of course, that will mean explaining to Cheryl about our lifestyle in advance, though you probably needn't tell Karen anything about it yet."

I wasn't thrilled about that, but then I thought about it, and I realized that it would be good to have someone else to talk to about my life. For the longest time, I felt as if I had this huge secret that I could not share with any of my friends. I agreed with my dad, and resolved to talk to Cheryl that afternoon.

"Shall I just invite Cheryl and Karen, or should I invite Helen as well?" I asked.

"Invite them all," my father told me. "After dinner, you'll have to keep them occupied while we have a chat with Cheryl."

I nodded, and we finished breakfast in silence.


After school that day, I went over to Cheryl's house. I knew that the girls would not be home yet. When I got there, Cheryl greeted me directly from lying by the pool. She was wearing the white bikini that I loved so much.

"Does Helen know that you wear that?" I asked.

"Yes, she told me that I could have it," she said. "She told me, and I quote, ' I wouldn't want to wear it after it's been on your skanky cunt'."

"How did that make you feel?" I asked.

"Mad. I reminded her that she came out of my skanky cunt."

I laughed at that one. "Go take a dip, then I want to talk to you."

She smiled at me and turned away, putting quite a wiggle into her ass, which was completely exposed by her thong. She walked to the diving board and sliced into the pool, swimming under water until she reached the edge, then pulling herself out. She stood in front of me, effectively nude in the now transparent bikini.

She glanced down at my pants and asked, "Would you like me to relieve you in some way?"

"Yes, but I'd better not," I said. "We need to talk for a bit."

She sat down in a chair next to mine, spreading her legs so that I could see the lips of her pussy on either side of the bikini bottom. "Stop that," I said. "I have to think about what I am saying."

"Then why did you have me get wet?" she asked.

"Because I'm still human!" I exclaimed.

"Yes, sir," she said, entirely unrepentant.

I sighed, smiled, then went on to the hard stuff. "Remember that I told you that I knew people who were like you? That enjoyed being submissive? That were happy?"

She nodded.

"I want to tell you about one of them. She's my mother. She is a slave, and my father is her master."

Cheryl gasped. "Really?" she asked.

"Yes, and my father has been very open about it with me. As a consequence, I tell them about my sex life as well." Cheryl gasped again. "That's right, I told them about us."

Cheryl looked panicked. "They are going to call the police! I'm going to jail!"

She was looking around, almost hyperventilating. She started to get up, so I barked, "Cheri. Sit down and stop talking!"

She sat down, her eyes wide. "Take a deep breath and calm down," I ordered in the most dominant voice I could manage. It worked, because she took a few deep breaths.

"Would I do anything to hurt you?" I asked. She looked uncertain, but she shook her head.

"Don't worry about us getting into trouble," I told her. "My parents were upset, but not at you. They were not worried that you took advantage of their innocent child. They were worried that I took advantage of an inexperienced submissive!"

What I said was finally starting to get through to her. "Really?" she asked.

I leaned forward and kissed her lightly. "Really," I told her. "My parents aren't like most other people that you are likely to meet. But they are curious about you, and they won't let me go through my plans for the weekend until they get a chance to meet you and ensure that I am not taking advantage of you."

"You taking advantage of me?" she asked.

"Yes, so you and your daughters are invited to my house for dinner Thursday night," I told her.

"What is going to happen?" she asked nervously.

"We are all going to sit down to a nice dinner while my family gets to know my friends, and my friends get to know my family," I explained. "After dinner, your daughters and I will go to the game room and hang out while my parents have a little conversation with you."

"What are they going to say?" she asked.

"I don't know," I admitted. "But I do know that you should not be worried. The very worst thing that could happen is that they will tell me that I can't carry out my weekend plans. Other than that, you will not get into trouble."

"Are you sure?" she asked. "What if they say that you can't take me on Friday?" She sounded almost as scared of that as getting into trouble.

I leaned forward and kissed her again. "Just be honest with them, and I'm sure it won't come to that."

"What should I wear? What should we bring?" she asked, now getting nervous about the impending dinner.

"Dress nicely casual," I said. "It won't be formal. But just so that you remember who you are, no panties."

She gasped again. "You want me to be at dinner with your parents without panties?" she asked.

"Yes. I want you to be at dinner with them, thinking about how their little boy ordered you attend without panties. How the very next night, in the same house, you will be taken up the ass by that very same boy. That is how I want you."

"Oh, God. Yes, I'll do that," she said.

"I never doubted it for a moment," I said. I kissed her again and told her, "Don't tell Karen what this dinner is all about. It's just a nice dinner with friends."

"OK," she said. I left before Karen arrived home.


Thursday night came, and we were at home preparing for our guests. Girl was still dressed as a maid, in one of her less revealing outfits, though as always, she was sans-panties. When the doorbell rang, I told Girl that I'd get it. I opened the door, greeting the three Harrison women. "Thanks for coming," I told them.

Helen walked in first, saying, "Thanks for inviting us."

Cheryl came in next, and I gave her a kiss on her cheek, surreptitiously sliding my hand under her dress, checking for panties. She whispered in my ear, "Did you really think that I would disobey you?"

"Not really, but its fun to check," I said.

Karen came in next, and she had seen what I had done. "Going to check me, too?" she asked.

"Of course," I answered. I kissed her cheek as well, while fondling her other cheeks, which were bare as well. We all moved to the living room, where my parents were waiting. They had met Helen before, on the occasions when she was over, but I did the introductions for the others. We sat and chit-chatted as my parents got to know Cheryl a little. I could tell that Cheryl was extremely nervous.

We eventually went into the dining room for dinner. Girl served us a delicious meal. Karen was definitely looking curious. She knew that something was up with her mother, but she could not tell what and Helen had picked up on the dynamics as well. Cheryl was trying to behave normally, but she was very nervous.

Dinner was finally over, and my father asked Cheryl if she would come to the study to chat with him and my mother while I showed my friends to the game room. Cheryl nervously complied, and I took Helen and Karen to the game room.

When we got there, Helen asked, "What's with my mother? She seemed so out of it."

"Yeah," Karen chimed in.

"She hasn't been here before, she's probably just nervous," I said.

"Nervous about what?" Helen asked. Then she looked at me shrewdly and asked, "Nervous about meeting the parents of the boy she's fucking?"

Karen was indignant and said, "She has not fucked him, you bitch, so keep your thoughts in your head!"

We were both surprised at her strong reaction, but Helen pushed back. "Maybe she hasn't and maybe she has, but she would in a heartbeat if he asked her. And he damn well controls just about everything about her. I'd be nervous if I were in her place."

"Well you're not, so too bad for you!" Karen exclaimed.

"Too bad for me?" Helen demanded.

"Just because you are jealous of Mom, it doesn't mean you can be a bitch to her!"

"Jealous? Me? Hah!" However, Helen looked nervously at me. That surprised me. To avoid a fight, however, I decided to change the subject.

"How about a game of pool?" I asked.

"Strip pool?" Karen asked.

"Right! You are such a slut!" Helen huffed back.

"Karen, you are trying to antagonize her," I observed. "I want you to stop it now."

"OK," she demurred instantly.

"Damn! If only I could get that kind of instant obedience!" Helen said, shaking her head.

"You might be able to if you went about it a different way," Karen replied.

"Oh yeah, what would you know about it?" Helen asked.

"I may not know how to control people, but I know how people like being controlled," she replied.

"That's enough," I said, and Karen piped down.

Karen picked up a pool cue and said, "I'll play you. You break. For every ball you sink, I'll take off one item of clothing."

"That's not necessary," I said. Nevertheless, she racked the balls and I broke. It was not a particularly good break, and only one ball dropped into the hole.

Karen stood up and pulled her dress over her head. She stood there, nude, and said, "Whoops, that's all the clothes that I have."

I was just staring at her, and Helen said, "Put your clothes back on, you slut!"

"No," I said. Helen looked at me in surprise, and I told her, "She made a deal, she's going to keep it."

"Oh, yeah?" Helen asked. "And what is she going to take off when you sink the next ball?"

"For each ball I sink," I explained, "Karen will go another day without being allowed to wear clothing at home."

"Really," Helen said evilly. "And what happens when I have friends over?"

"Doesn't matter," I said.

Karen was looking at me in shock.

"You were playing with fire, and you knew it. Are you willing to pay the cost?" I asked.

She nodded and handed me the chalk. "It's still your turn," she said.

We ended the game with me sinking nine balls. I must admit that it was quite nice standing behind her as she leaned over to hit the ball. Or standing on her side, watching her tits hang down. When Helen saw that I was watching, she said, 'Perv,', but Karen preened.

"So you've got my mother, and now, apparently, you've got my sister," Helen said. "Am I next?"

"You wish," Karen muttered.

I had warned her, but she was still surprised and jumped when I slapped her across her ass. She rubbed her ass, then got a sexy look and bent back over the table. She looked back and me sexily and said, "Thank you sir, may I have another?"

Helen snorted and I just shook my head. "It's not much of a punishment if you enjoy it."

"But I don't," Karen said in a syrupy voice. "It hurts ever so much, and I dread it, but I must take my punishment."

"Get up before I let Helen have a go at you," I said with a laugh.

But Karen turned to Helen and while looking sexily at her said to me, "Oh will you? If I must, I'll have to take it."

"Oh. My. God! You are such a slut!" Helen said. I must admit, I had to agree. I also had to adjust my pants.

"Get up Karen," I said, and she sexily pushed herself up. I thought back a week, at the conservative, almost frumpy Karen, and I couldn't believe it.

When the game was over, I had Karen re-dress, though she was not eager to do so. Before we went upstairs, Helen asked me her question again. "You never answered me. What do you plan to do with me? What are you going to do with my whole family?"

"I don't plan to do anything to you," I said. "As for the rest of your family, that is for me to work out with them, individually." She just shook her head.

We went back to the kitchen, where Girl gave us a drink and a little more dessert. We were joined shortly by my parents and a much more relaxed looking Cheryl. We talked a bit more, then we walked them to the door. Before they left, Cheryl gave me a kiss, in front of her daughters and my parents. It was not a little kiss. Helen and Karen were probably the two most surprised, but I was not far behind. She whispered in my ear, "I'll see you tomorrow night!" Then she left, taking her daughters with her.

"What did you talk about?" I asked.

"Oh, no," my father said. "That is for you to discuss with Cheryl. However, you do have my permission to have both her and Karen over for the weekend." Then he took my mother's hand and pulled her after him, a gleam in both their eyes.

Chapter Twenty: Cheryl's Big Night

I was very excited about Friday night. I had set up as much as I could in advance, and I hope that it did not freak out the Harrisons too much. I rushed home from school, and discovered my parents were already gone. I pushed Girl immediately into service. I had spent half of the night before discussing with her in detail what her role would be.

I finished all preparations by 6:00, and there was still another hour before my ladies would arrive. I paced for a while, and actually considered using Girl to relieve my tension, but decided that would be unfair to Cheryl. Finally, I just took a long shower and dressed.

I looked out the window and saw that Cheryl and Karen were sitting at the curb in Cheryl's car. At precisely 7:00, the doorbell rang. Girl went to answer the door, much to the ladies surprise. She was wearing a maid outfit, of course, but it was more risqu than the previous evenings. She curtsied to the ladies, saying, "Mistress Cheryl, Mistress Karen, welcome. The Master has asked that you follow me."

Girl twirled away, leaving them wondering if she was wearing any panties; following her upstairs removed any doubt. Karen and Cheryl gave each other a look, wondering what was going on.

Girl led them to a closed door and said, "Mistress Cheryl, the Master has left you clothing on the bed. He has instructed me to inform you that you are to wear only what is on the bed. You may use the bathroom to freshen up if you choose to. Someone will be in to retrieve you in approximately 20 minutes."

After Cheryl had entered the room, Girl led Karen to another room and opened the door for her. "There is clothing on the bed for you. The Master has instructed me to inform you that you are to wear those clothes only. The Master will be here in 10 minutes to explain your role in this evening's activity."

Girl then came to me to inform me that everything was ready. I took a deep breath, then I headed down to Karen's room. I entered without knocking, drawing a little shriek of surprise from Karen. She was dressed in the exact outfit that Girl had on.

"What is going on?" she asked.

"You know what is going on," I told her with a smile.

"In general, yes, but why I am in this outfit. And what is the deal with the maid?" she asked.

"Girl is going to be assisting in tonight's festivities," I explained. "As for why you are wearing what you are wearing, tonight is Cheri's night. Your job, as you know, is to prepare her for me. Therefore, tonight you will be her personal maid. Girl will be mine. Girl will tell you what to do and help you in some things. Your sole responsibility is to ensure that Cheri is ready for me, and that she is happy."

"Do you mean that Girl knows what you are going to do tonight?" she asked.

"Girl will assist in what we are going to do tonight," I told her. She looked surprised, but I just continued with her instructions. "You will wait here for another five minutes, while I go downstairs. Then, you will go into the room where Cheri is and say, 'Mistress Cheri, your presence is requested downstairs.' When you say that, you are to curtsy. Do you know how to curtsy?"

"I think so," she said, and she showed me.

"Almost," I said. "A little deeper, lift the skirt slightly higher and lean forward more." I had her practice until I felt that it was right, then I led her in front of a mirror to show her how she looked. When she performed the maneuver, her face turned red as she realized that both her nipples and the lips of her pussy were visible.

"After you bring her downstairs, you are to lead her to the dining room. Then, you are to spend the rest of the meal helping Girl serve and following her directions. When you are not otherwise occupied, you are to stand to the side and behind Cheri's chair, ready to serve her as necessary. Tonight, you are to obey everyone's instructions. Mine, Girl's and your mother's, in that order. Do you understand?"

"Yes," she said.

"Yes, sir," I told her.

"Yes, sir, I understand," she said, curtsying deeply.

"Excellent. I'll see you downstairs."

I proceeded downstairs, where Girl was waiting. She curtsied deeply as well, saying, "Everything is ready, sir."

"Excellent," I replied. We went into the dining room and she held the chair for me to sit down and wait.

Shortly, the door to the dining room opened, and Karen walked in, gesturing for Cheri to follow her. I looked Cheri up and down. Her blond hair was just starting to grow in the back, but was still quite short. She was wearing a white sheath, exposing just a little of her cleavage, but cut so tightly that she could not possibly have worn underwear. I was quite nervous about whether the dress I had selected would fit, but I was pleased to see that it had. Tight around her neck was a single black band with a white cameo in front. I couldn't see it from where I was, but I knew it was of a kneeling slave girl.

I got up as the women entered the room, and I walked over and took Cheri's hands, kissing her on the cheek. "You look absolutely lovely tonight," I said. "How do you feel?"

"Nervous. Excited. I don't know," she said.

"Come," I said, gesturing to her chair. I held it out for her, and she sat down. Girl held out my chair and then poured us each a drink. She then gestured for Karen to follow her into the kitchen.

When they were gone, she asked, "What is going on?"

"That question seems to be asked a lot tonight," I said. "What do you want to know?"

"What is with the maid and Karen?" she asked.

"The maid's name is Girl, and she will be with us all evening. I think that you already know Karen."

"What do you mean she will be with us all night?" Cheri asked.

"Remember when I told you that I knew other submissives? Well Girl is another one. She is a slave, and she belongs to my parents," I said.

"Really?" she asked, seemingly torn between excitement and confusion.

"Really," I told her. "Girl has been with us since I was a baby. She is a complete slave."

"And she is going to be here all night?" she asked nervously.

"She will be participating," I said. "She is going to teach Karen how to prepare you. And she will teach you how to help Karen as well."

The maids came back with the appetizer, and Cheri fell silent. After they served us, they took positions at the side of our chair.

Cheri kept looking at Girl, and finally her curiosity overcame her trepidation. "Girl?" she said.

"Yes, mistress?" Girl replied.

"Are you really a slave?" she asked.

Karen gasped, but Girl said, "Yes, mistress."

"Are you happy?" she asked.

"Constantly, mistress," she said with an encouraging smile.

"Are you well treated?" Cheri asked.

"Of course not, mistress," Girl replied. Seeing Cheri's confused look, she explained, "I am treated as my owners see fit. Well or not, it makes no difference."

"What are you trying to ask?" I inquired of Cheri.

"I want to understand what it is to be a slave," she said in a quiet voice.

"Girl might not be the optimal role model," I said. "My father explained it to me very early. There is not a single type of master or a single type of slave. It is a spectrum. Some people are very dominant. Some are very submissive. Most fall in the middle. Helen, for instance, appears to be a tad on the dominant side." Cheri and Karen smiled at that. "My mother is definitely submissive, but only part way down the spectrum. Girl is very far down the spectrum. She is so submissive that she would hurt herself to obey a command. I think that if you want to get more insight, you'd be better off talking to my mother, or perhaps another woman I could introduce you to. Girl can teach you much, but you have to temper her attitudes."

Cheri looked a little skeptical, so I thought that a demonstration would be in order. "Girl, hold your breath," I instructed. I heard an intake of air behind me. "The problem with listening to everything that Girl says is that she is completely devoted. She cannot or will not comprehend that her opinion, or even her well-being, makes a difference to the commands that she is given. When ordered to do something, she will attempt to carry it out, regardless of the consequences to her. I don't think that you would, or should, go to such extremes.

"My mother, on the other hand, has a carefully defined set of limits with my father. He will push her, but only to her limits. She will not put up with more. Sometimes, they will agree to push things, but it is a mutual agreement. I think, knowing you as I do, that you will definitely want to set limits."

I turned to look at Girl, who was definitely starting to turn red. She was untying the strings of the apron around her waist, so I quickly said, "Use only your own control."

I then turned back to a shocked Cheri and said, "If I had not told her that, she might have tied something around her neck to keep her from breathing, even past the point of unconsciousness. I don't want to hurt her, so I won't let her do that. On her side, she trusts me not to allow her to be hurt. If she were to trust the wrong person, she could be seriously hurt or even killed."

Karen and Cheri were looking behind me in fascination when I heard an explosive expulsion of air, followed by ragged breathing. Girl dropped to her knees and put her head down. "I'm sorry that I failed you, sir! Please punish me!"

I looked at Karen and said, "In the room that you changed in is a dresser. In the top drawer are a number of items. Bring me the whip with the dozen or so strips." She looked at me in surprise, so I reinforced my command, saying, "Now!"

She scampered away, and Cheri looked at me in shock. Karen was back quickly, holding the whip. I took it from her and said to them, "Girl did very well. She does not deserve punishment. But I know Girl, and in her mind, she has failed me. She released the breath before she lost consciousness or I allowed her to breathe. Therefore, she has failed me, and she will be emotionally distraught until she feels she is appropriately punished. It is my responsibility to make her feel better."

I turned to Girl and said, "Girl, punishment position." She stood and bent over the table, raising her skirt.

I stepped behind her and quickly brought the whip down ten times. When I was done, she stood up and said, "Thank you, sir. I'll try harder next time."

She took her position behind me again, as if nothing had happened. I laid the whip next to my plate on the table and turned back to Cheri and Karen. "So when you listen to what Girl advises you, temper it with common sense, OK?"

They both nodded, Karen looking a bit shell-shocked. I finished the appetizer and the maids took away our plates, bringing our soup.

"You look lovely," I told Cheri.

"Thank you," Cheri said. "I love the dress."

"I got it with you in mind," I told her. "Tell me how you are feeling now."

"Scared," she said.

"Good," I told her. "You should be scared submitting to someone. Is that the only emotion that you have?"

"The strongest one," she said.

"Karen, please check to see if Cheri is wet," I instructed. She looked at me in surprise, but then she leaned over, showing me her breasts in the process, and ran her finger up between Cheri's lips. She held the finger up for me to see, and it glistened.

I held my hand out for her to put her hand in, and I pulled it to my mouth. I loved the way Cheri tasted.

"It appears that lust and excitement are pretty strong emotions as well," I said to Cheri. She blushed and nodded.

We ate our soups in silence. The maids cleared the dishes and brought out the main course. I dismissed the maids to go eat in the kitchen, while I talked to Cheri.

"Tell me about the conversation that you had with my parents," I demanded.

"It was weird," she said. "They called me in and your father said, 'We know that you have a relationship with our son. We want to talk to you about it. We will not interfere if we feel that it is appropriate.'

"I asked how they could possibly see a relationship between me and you as appropriate, and he said, 'From what I know so far, there is more of a chance that we will find it appropriate than not.'

"I was surprised by that, and even more so when your mother said, 'Tell me how Jake makes you feel.'

"I didn't know how to answer that. Your mother told me not to worry, just to say what I felt, so I told them. I said that you made me feel taken care of, that you made me feel protected, that you made me feel deserving.

"They asked me deserving of what, and I said love." She lowered her eyes and didn't speak for a while.

"Then your mother asked, 'Does he turn you on?' Your own mother wanted to know if her son turned me on!"

"What did you say?" I asked with a smile.

"I said, 'Yes, he turns me on more than any other person, regardless of age, has ever turned me on. And that is before he had sex with me.'" She blushed again.

"Then what did they say?" I asked.

"They asked me if I understood about being a submissive. They asked me about my history with men. I'm not sure why, but I was completely honest with them. Your mother made me feel really at ease. They asked me what I felt my future with you was. I told them that I didn't know, and unfortunately, I didn't care. I just wanted to be with you."

"Then what happened?" I asked, curiously.

"She asked about Karen. She asked how I felt about the fact that my lover would also be having sex with my virgin daughter. I told them that I couldn't think of anyone I'd rather see her lose her virginity to. She asked if I would be jealous, and I told her that I didn't know, that I hoped I wouldn't be, but only time would tell."

"Then?" I pressed.

"Your mother stood up and said, 'I hope things work out.' She kissed me and gave me her blessing. She said that I was free to come over this weekend, and that she hoped I enjoyed myself, and that I'd better obey you well."

She looked up at me, and tears were in her eyes. "She made me feel welcome."

"She knows what it feels like to be you," I told her. She nodded.

"I think that you will be coming over here to have many talks with her," I said. She nodded again.

We finished eating in silence, though Cheri kept glancing at me with a mischievous look in her eyes. Soon we were done, and the maids came to remove the plates. They returned shortly and Girl asked, "Where will you be having your dessert?"

"In my room," I said. "Please have Karen help you prepare it."

"Yes, sir," she said, and walked to the other side of Cheri. "Please come with us, Mistress Cheri," she said.

"Me?" Cheri asked.

"Of course, Mistress Cheri," Karen said with a smile and a pussy exposing curtsy. "Don't you realize that you are the dessert?"

Cheri looked at me with a smile, then she stood and followed the maids out.

Girl and Karen took Cheri up to the master bathroom. "Remove your clothes, please, Mistress Cheri," Girl instructed Cheri.

She did so, and Girl turned to Karen and said, "You too, Mistress Karen."

"Why?" Karen asked.

"First of all, because you will get messy otherwise," Girl explained. "Second, I believe that Master instructed you to obey my instructions."

"He did. I'm sorry."

Girl removed her clothes as well, and soon all three were naked.

"Now draw Mistress Cheri a bath," Girl instructed Karen.

While Karen was filling the tub, Girl was preparing her task.

"What is that?" Karen asked.

"It's an enema bag," Girl explained.

"An enema?" Karen asked. Cheri looked nervous.

"Master is going to be taking Mistress Cheri's ass tonight. You don't want him to get his cock dirty. So we will clean out Mistress Cheri." She turned to Cheri and said, "Bend over the edge of the tub."

As Cheri complied, Girl told Karen, "Make sure that you grease this very well. You don't want to hurt her." She showed Karen what to do, then put a blob of lube on Karen's finger. "Now make sure that she is lubed inside as well." Karen pushed her finger into Cheri's ass. Cheri moaned, then moaned again when Girl pushed the nozzle in. She opened the valve and the warm water started flowing in.

As Cheri filled, Girl instructed both of them. "If I were you, I would make sure that I was always clean. You never know when he will want to take your ass. In fact, I would make sure that not only was I clean, but that I was also always well lubed. That way, if he came over to fuck Mistress Karen, but he decides at the last minute that he wants to fuck Mistress Cheri's ass, there will be no extra preparation or delay."

When she felt that Cheri was full enough, she pulled the nozzle out and said, "Hold it in for a while. It is uncomfortable, but deliciously so."

Cheri soon said, "It's starting to hurt."

Girl asked, "Do you want to empty it, or wait a little longer?"

Cheri thought and then said, "Maybe I'll wait a little."

"How does it feel, Mom?" Karen asked.

"You'll find out," Girl said with a smile. Then she helped Cheri up and put her on the toilet.

"Are you going to go out?" Cheri asked.

"Of course not," Girl said.

Cheri looked extremely embarrassed as she unclenched. She released the liquid in a rush. Girl instructed Karen on cleaning Cheri, then had Cheri lean over the tub again for a repeat procedure. When they were all done, Girl instructed Cheri to relax in the tub. She sat on the edge behind Cheri and washed her hair, and instructed Karen to get in the tub and wash Cheri's body. When she was clean, Girl had her stand in the tub as they ran clean water over her.

The two maids took her to the makeup area and started preparing her. Soon, her hair was dried and coifed, and she had a light coating of makeup. When they were finished, Girl had her bend over the counter. "This is the most important part," she explained to Karen. "You want to make sure that she is completely ready."

She handed Karen a tube of lubricant and Karen applied it. She rubbed it around the edge of Cheri's hole, then slipped a finger in. "Use more lube," Girl instructed. "Put it on two fingers and make sure that she is well coated inside." Karen did as instructed, and soon Cheri's asshole was glistening.

"Does she need any lube on her pussy?" Girl asked.

Karen snorted as she wiped a different finger over Cheri's pussy. "She's drenched, the slut!"

Girl reached over and did the same to Karen, taking her by surprise. She held up a finger, glistening. "It appears as if she is not the only slut!"

Cheri stood up and moved right up to Girl. She looked her in the eyes as she ran her hand down Girl's body, dipping it between her legs. She brought her fingers up, also glistening. "It looks like we are all sluts here."

"Then all is right in the world," Girl said with a smile.

She took Cheri's hand and lightly kissed her on her lips. "It's time to get you out to your master," she whispered. Girl and Karen helped Cheri put on the white chemise and helped her step into the sheer white thong.

"Are you ready, Mistress Cheri?" Girl asked.

"Yes," Cheri breathed.

Girl and Karen quickly got into their maid outfits, then each took one of Cheri's arms and led her into my bedroom.


I was laying in bed, dressed only in black silk boxers, when the door opened and Cheri came into the room, Girl on her left, Karen on her right. She looked beautiful. They had been gone for a very long time, and the whole time I had been thinking about what was going on in the other room. Needless to say, my cock was straining my shorts.

I looked at Cheri, standing there in white. She took my breath away. I stood up and held my arms open to her. She moved into them and I kissed her deeply. I lost touch to everything in the world but her mouth on my lips, her tongue in my mouth and her body pressed to mine.

I couldn't stop my hands from roaming everywhere, over her ass, down her back, around to her magnificent tits. The whole time, her mouth was plastered to mine, and she was moaning. Finally, she pulled away and said, "Please, Jake, please! I've been waiting so long. Don't make me wait any longer. Please take me now. Please fuck my ass. Please, just take me!"

I stepped back and nodded to Girl. She and Karen stepped forward and pulled the chemise off of Cheri. I held up my hand to stop them as I took in her beauty. Finally, I let them continue, and they pulled the panties off. Girl whispered to Karen, and Karen took Cheri to the bed and positioned her on her hands and knees. Girl, meanwhile, came to me and dropped to her knees in front of me.

She reached up and pulled my underwear off, causing my cock to pop straight up. Then she moved her head and took my cock in her mouth. "Oh, she is sucking on his cock!" Karen told Cheri, who was not positioned to see. Cheri turned her head to see Girl swallowing my cock. Then I pulled her head off and she reached over and took some lube. She poured a huge dollop onto the palm of her hand, and started jacking it up and down my cock.

"She's lubing him up for you!" Karen said, oblivious to the fact that Cheri was watching as well.

I knelt behind Cheri, looking at her sexy ass and gleaming, engorged pussy. I started to kneel down to take a taste when Cheri begged, "Please, don't!"

I looked up in surprise, and she continued. "Of course, you can do what you want, but you've been telling me how you would be taking my ass. I've been anticipating it for so long. I've been waiting. I don't want anything to take away from it. I don't want you to know me any other way before you take my ass. Please can you grant my request?"

I shook my head, thinking of what I had created. I beckoned to Karen. She came over and I took her hand, put her index and middle fingers together, and poured a dollop of lube onto it. She knew what I wanted, and she went to Cheri and inserted her fingers into her already oily behind. Then she moved to the side as I knelt behind Cheri.

Girl went to Cheri's head and sat cross-legged just in front of her. She brought Cheri's head up to look at her and asked, "Are you ready to give yourself to your new master?"

Still looking at Girl, Cheri nodded. The question was a tad more extreme than I would have asked, so I asked it myself. "Are you ready for me to take you?"

"Yes," Cheri breathed.

"Do you want me to take you?" I asked her.

"God, yes, please," she begged.

I looked at Karen, who understood and took my slimy cock in her hand. Girl told Cheri, "Mistress Karen has Master's cock in her hand. She's rubbing it up and down, like she doesn't want to let it go. Now she's pulling it to you. Oh, do you feel that? That's your master's cock. Are you ready for it? Are you ready?"

I reached under Cheri to touch her clit as I pushed slowly into her ass. She had been taking the butt-plugs for a while, so it was not too much of a stretch, but lord was she tight! I pushed all the way in one slow stroke, not stopping until my stomach was against her ass.

She hissed the whole way in, and Girl said, "Isn't it so good? Aren't you so much happier now that you have him?" Cheri just nodded. "Ask him for what you want. You know you want it. Beg him."

"Please, Jake, please, please fuck my ass. Fuck me hard. Make me yours!"

I grabbed Karen's hand, the one that had not been in Cheri's ass, and put it on Cheri's clit. I needed both hands to grab her hips, then I started pumping at her. The sight of her before me, the feel of Karen's tit's on my arm, the sound of Cheri's moaning and Girl's whispered profanity made it a certainty that I was not going to last very long.

"I'm getting ready to cum in you. Are you ready?" I asked. Karen's hand started moving faster.

"He's going to put his essence in you," Girl said. "Are you ready for it? Are you ready to take your master's seed?"

"God, yes! Please cum in my ass. Take my ass! It's yours!" Cheri cried.

I reached my limit and slammed my cock deep into her. She cried out as Karen's hand pinched and rubbed her clit and Girl reached under her to squeeze her nipples. She screamed as she came, as she felt me cum, as she felt me grind into her. Her back remained arched long after my final squirt of cum filled her rectum, then she finally dropped her head into Girl's lap.

"You're his now," Girl whispered, over and over again as she stroked Cheri's hair. I would have to have a long talk with Girl. The things that she had said were quite a bit more extreme than I had talked to her about. But I guess a slave, even as compliant a slave as Girl, still has their own ideas of how things work.

I slowly pulled out of Cheri, and as I did, I realized that Karen was there with a few damp washcloths. When I pulled out, she wiped my cock off, getting all the grease off. She also wiped down the area surrounding Cheri's ass. I noticed that she didn't wipe off her asshole, and when I gave her a look, she said, "Girl told me not to wipe your cum off of her. She should feel it oozing out."

I shook my head again and collapsed on the side of Cheri. I pulled her over on to me and gave her a kiss. "Was it what you expected?" I asked.

"It was so much more," she said sounding content.

"Are you happy?" I asked.

"I couldn't be happier right now!" she said.

I smiled at that.

Girl got up and went to the bathroom, coming back with more washcloths, this time a soapy one. She wiped down my shrunken cock, then dried it off. "Just in case you need to use it again, soon," she said. Then she took Karen's hand and they left Cheri and me alone. The excitement of the evening had taken its toll, and soon we were both asleep.

In the morning I woke up to a lovely feeling. I had woken up to blowjobs before, but really, is it ever a bad thing to wake up to? I'd had deeper blowjobs and I'd had harder blowjobs. But I don't think I'd ever felt anything quite so intense. It felt as if her whole being was concentrated on my cock. It felt as if nothing existed but my cock and her mouth. I looked down at her. She wasn't paying attention to anything other than my cock. She was caressing it, loving it with her tongue.

I let the feelings flow over me. It was intense, almost an out of body experience. Soon, all too soon, I let the feelings wash through me, and I came. It felt like it started in my toes and rushed up my legs, slamming down my cock and into her mouth. I could feel her running her tongue all over, trying to get my cum on every spot. She held me in her mouth until I was through, then slowly pulled off, taking every drop of cum with her. I could see that she still had my cum in her mouth, that she was moving it all around. Finally, I could see her swallow.

She looked up at me, her head resting on my thigh. "I've wanted to do that for months and months. Sometimes, I would dream of it all day long. Thank you for allowing me to have your cum."

"I can assure you, it was my pleasure," I said with a smile.

"Would you like a shower or bath?" she asked.

"A shower would be lovely," I said.

We went to the bathroom together. She went to the toilet, lifted the lid and sat down, then unashamedly released her piss. She looked at me, smiling, as she finished and wiped herself. Then she stood up, raised the seat, and took hold of my cock, pointing at the bowl. I had to tell her to stop stroking it, or I would not be able to pee. Finally, I released my stream of urine as she moved it around the bowl.

When I was done, she surprised me by taking my cock into her mouth instead of shaking it off. She sucked it clean, then licked her lips as she looked at me. She made a shower and we both got in. For the first time, I really got acquainted with her body. I ran my hands over her breasts, hefting them, squeezing them, feeling them. They were marvelous. She rubbed her whole body on mine as I explored her, front and back. She knelt down and soaped up her tits, rubbing my cock between them. I turned her around, squeezing her ass. All in all, I was extremely pleased with her body.

By the time we were done in the shower, I was very clean, very waterlogged, and very hard. We got out and she dried us off, then pulled me back to the bedroom. "I have one more request," she said. "You've had my ass and my mouth, now please, can you take me in my pussy and cum deep inside me?"

She was looking at me with such longing. How can you say no when a beautiful woman is begging you to fuck her, to cum in her. I didn't. But this time, no amount of requests or cajoling was going to get me to rush my enjoyment of her. I started at her feet and kissed my way up. When I got to her pussy, I licked, I sucked, I tongue-fucked, I bit. I spent a long time savoring her, and the fact that I was able to make her cum twice just added to the pleasure. Finally, I started up her body, crawling between her legs.

It was at that point that I realized that Girl and Karen were standing on either side of the bed. As I passed Cheri's tits, taking time to nibble on them, Karen asked, "May I put it in?"

I said yes, and I felt her small hand grasp my hard cock. Cheri lifted her hips when she felt Karen place the tip of my cock at her opening. Then Karen pushed on my ass, and I was balls-deep into Cheri. Cheri gasped as she felt me, felt Karen's hand trapped between us. Karen pulled her hand out as I pulled back for my next stroke, and then all I could think about was the feeling that I was getting as I plowed into Cheri. I kissed her, and she slammed her tongue into my mouth. Then she ran her tongue all around my wet face, cleaning off her juices. I felt a hand between us, and looked up to see Girl squeezing Cheri's tits.

I had cum twice in the last twelve hours, the most recent time less than an hour before, so I was in no rush to cum. Cheri, on the other hand, seemed to be in quite a hurry. She came after the first dozen strokes, screaming my name. I continued pumping her until she reached a second orgasm, then I rolled over, pulling her on top of me. I came out of her as we rolled, and she frantically rushed to get me back in her. Then she started bouncing up and down on me. I felt a weight settle on my knees, and I could feel a hot, sticky cunt rubbing on my lower thighs, then I saw Girl's hand come around Cheri and start pinching her nipples. Girl started whispering into Cheri's ear; I couldn't tell what she was saying, but it was driving Cheri crazy. She as bouncing up and down, nearly dislodging me with each stroke.

I looked to the side and saw Karen standing there, looking at Cheri in awe. I pulled her arm, guiding her face to mine. I kissed her deeply, and she returned it. I whispered to her, "Do you like what you are seeing?"

She nodded.

"Do you want it for yourself?" I asked.

She nodded again.

"Tonight," I promised. Then I released her, and went back to concentrating on the wild woman riding me. I heard Girl say something to Karen, then Karen moved away. She went to Girl, who did something that I couldn't see. Then she pushed Cheri forward so that she was on her hands above me, but she also grabbed Cheri's short hair between her fingers and pulled her up, arching her back so that Cheri's tits were pointing right at me. I leaned forward to take a bite when I realized why Girl had done that, as I felt Girl's finger worm its way into Cheri's ass.

I bit down on her nipple as I felt Girl's finger against my cock through the thin wall, and it sent Cheri over the edge. The combined sensations did it for me as well, and I bellowed that I was cumming up her cunt. She screamed, "Yes!" then froze as I pumped spurt after spurt into her. Then she just collapsed on top of me.

We relaxed for a moment, my cock still buried in her, when Girl whispered in my ear, "Sir, if I've been a good slave, may I clean you and Mistress Cheri off with my mouth?"

She had been a little too over the top in some of the things that she had said to the women, but all in all, she had definitely been good. So I nodded to her. I hooked my legs around Cheri, and wrapped my arms around her back, pulling her up a little. First she groaned in pleasure as she felt the full body embrace. Then she groaned in displeasure as she felt me pull my cock out of her body. Finally, she gasped in surprise as she felt Girl's tongue start lapping at her sensitive pussy. She tried to pull away, but I held her tight.

"She's licking me!" she told me.

"I know. She was a good slave, so she is being rewarded," I told her.

Cheri thought about that, then relaxed into me, raising her head to kiss me as Girl delved deeper. I was pretty sure that she was quite clean, but Girl kept at it until Cheri had cum again. Then she moved down and took my messy cock into her mouth. It took her less time to clean me off, and I had her stop before she excited me again. I had plans for the evening, and I needed my strength.

I pushed Cheri off of me and looked around at the three women around my bed. Karen giggled as she saw my cock twitching, but what is a boy to do?

"Wenches, make me breakfast!" I demanded, and the three of them, laughing, went to comply.

Chapter Twenty-One: Karen's Big Night

The women made me a hearty breakfast, with pancakes, bacon, eggs, fruit and more. Karen served me a huge plateful, telling me, "You need to build your energy up!"

I grabbed her as she started walking away and gave her a deep kiss. "Looking at you builds my energy up all by itself," I told her. She blushed and went to eat hers.

We spent the rest of the day lazing around and playing. We hung out by the pool quite a bit, and all the women took pains to make me realize that I was hanging with three very sexy women. At one point, Cheri pulled me aside and said, "I know that today is for Karen, but I need you to know that I want you so much. If she wasn't my daughter, I'd be doing everything to make you want to be with me instead."

I laughed and said, "Shouldn't it be the other way around? Shouldn't you be doing everything to make me want you, instead of letting me defile your daughter?"

"No," she said very seriously. "I am giving you my daughter. I am offering her to you."

I just looked at her, and then kissed her. "I can't wait to be with you again."

She smiled and just about skipped away.

I took a nap by the pool in the afternoon while the women prepared the dinner. I was having lovely dreams of frolicking naked women, when I was awakened by another blowjob. I looked down, and it was Karen's long blonde hair around my hips. She looked up and said, "We are going to prepare for dinner. It's time for you to get ready as well." She took another long lick of my cock, then stood up.

She helped me stand, then I pulled her into a kiss. We went into the house, and we each went to our rooms to prepare. I put on my suit and went downstairs. I sat at the table, waiting to see Karen in the outfit that I had picked for her. However, when she entered the room, led by Cheri, she was wearing the same dress that Cheri had worn yesterday. I must say, she looked lovely in it as well.

We sat down, and as the maids brought in our appetizers, I asked Karen, "Did you not like the dress that I picked out for you?"

"Oh, no, it was lovely," she said.

Cheri interrupted and said, "It was my fault, Jake. I asked her to wear this dress."

"Why?" I asked, confused.

She blushed and looked down. "I always wanted my daughters to wear my wedding dress at their wedding. I think of this dress in the same way."

"So we're married?" I asked jokingly.

She glared at me and said, "I never let my husband fuck my ass."

I was confused. I didn't understand what she meant, but when I asked her, she just shook her head and wouldn't tell me.

Other than that incident however, the rest of the dinner was much lighter than the last night's. Cheri had been nervous and worried. Karen was not. Karen was playful and eager. She laughed and joked with the maids. She flirted with me. She told Girl to hurry up and bring the food so that we could get to dessert. And soon, we were at dessert.

While I went to take my shower and change, Karen went for her preparations. I would say that the maids led Karen away, as they had Cheri the night before, but that wasn't the case. Karen was pulling at them, rushing them upstairs. As I went to shower and prepare, Karen went into the master bathroom and pulled her dress off and knelt by the tub before Cheri and Girl had even made it to the bathroom.

Girl instructed Cheri to start the bath while she started preparing the enema.

"But he's going to take her in the pussy," Cheri said.

"Not just the pussy, Mom!" Karen said. "He had you everywhere, of course he's going to do the same to me!"

Cheri shook her head, but made the bath. After the first application, Girl had Cheri do the second one by herself.

"You are going to want to do this to each other every morning," she told them.

"Every morning?" Cheri asked.

"Of course! What if your master is at school one day, and he sees some sexy cheerleader bent over, her ass peeking out of her skirt. All day he is thinking about sexy asses. Then, he stops by after school. You don't know which of you he'll see first, but when he does, he'll spin you around, lift your skirt and shove his cock deep into your ass. You want to be prepared for that!"

"That wouldn't really happen," Karen said, grunting around the feeling in her stomach as the fluid filled her.

"It has to me," Girl said.

Karen whipped her head around. "He did that to you?" she asked in surprise.

Girl nodded. "It was wonderful. Of course, not as nice as when he has been coming home from your house recently."

"You mean..." Cheri said.

"Yes, he'd get so worked up at your house that he would practically rape me as soon as he got home. He would use me as a masturbation toy while he thought of you."

"That must have been so wonderful," Cheri breathed.

They looked at each other, understanding how each was feeling, and then they kissed deeply, hugging each other tightly.

"Not to rain on your parade," Karen hissed, "but if you don't stop filling me I will explode!"

"Oh!" Cheri shrieked, and quickly turned off the flow and helped Karen to the toilet.

When they were done and in the tub, Karen asked, "Did it really make you feel good, knowing that he was thinking of someone else while fucking you?"

"Oh, yes, it made me feel special," Girl said.

"Why special?" Karen asked.

"I can explain, darling," Cheri said. "It is like the ultimate servitude. You are just a toy. You are serving someone so well that they feel that they can use you, without shame or embarrassment, just to get themselves off. It's... Maybe I can't describe it. You'll know it when you feel it."

"Have you felt it?" Karen asked.

"No, but I'm confident that I will soon," she replied happily.

Soon, they were ready, and the maids escorted Karen into me.


Whereas Cheri was willingly led into the room and to my bed, Karen behaved differently. As she was escorted into the room, she ran to me and wrapped her arms around my neck, giving me a scorching kiss. "Will you fuck me now? Will you fuck me, please, Jake? I'll be good for you, I promise."

She stepped back and pulled her clothes off. "Slow down, honey," Cheri said.

"I don't want to slow down," she complained. "I want to speed up. Please!"

I laid her down on the bed. Regardless of what she had asked of me, I was going to take my time and enjoy it with her. I kissed my way up her legs and she propped her head up so that she could see what I was doing. She moaned as my tongue first touched her pussy lips, and she shoved her hips up, trying to get more contact. I licked and kissed her sweet pussy, trying to savor it. I brought my fingers into play and felt her inside. I pushed in a little, and felt something I had never felt before, a barrier.

"You still have your hymen," I asked.

"Yes," she moaned.

"It's going to hurt when I fuck you," I said.

"I can't wait," she moaned. She was squeezing her nipples as I licked and fingered her. I played with her more, until she screamed in ecstasy and came. I moved up her body and took her hands off her breasts as I replaced them with my lips.

I moved up to her face and tried kissing her gently, though she practically attacked my mouth. I grabbed her hands and held them over her head. "Calm down," I told her.

She laid back onto the bed, panting, and I kissed her again, and this time she let me do it gently.

"Are you ready for this?" I asked.

"Oh, yes!" she moaned.

"Are you ready for me to take you?" I repeated.

"Please, yes!" she cried.

"Are you ready for me to take your cherry?" I asked.

"I need you to," she said.

I looked over at Cheri. "Cheryl, are you ready for me to take your daughter's virginity?" I asked.

"She is yours, just as I am," she said.

"You are giving her to me?" I asked.

"Yes, I am," she said.

I nodded to her, and she took my cock in her hand, took the opportunity to jack it a little, then placed it at the opening to Karen's cunt. Karen tried to push her hips up, but Girl held them down. Then Cheri pushed my ass hard, slamming me through Karen's cherry, burying me completely.

Karen screamed and I stopped moving. She was panting, looking at me wide-eyed. "Are you OK?" I asked. "Do you want me to stop?"

"No, no," she said. "It hurts, but I don't want you to stop. Please use me!" she said.

I pulled out a little, and she hissed, then I pushed back in. I was pumping her shallowly, but she was soon pushing her hips up to me. I began thrusting more deeply, pulling nearly all the way out with each stroke. She was panting heavily, and I was getting close.

"I'm going to come soon, Karen," I informed her. "Are you close?"

"I've ... been ... cumming ... since ... you ... started," she panted.

I started slamming her, as she moaned "Yes" over and over, until I finally pushed all the way in and held myself there. Her eyes opened wide as she stared at me. I pumped into her, over and over, and she hissed, "I feel you. I feel you cumming in me!"

I slammed my mouth on hers and kissed her hard. She wrapped her arms around my shoulders and pulled me into her. We stayed locked together for a few minutes, then I pulled back and asked, "Are you OK?"

"Wonderful," she said.

I smiled and I rolled off. We both lay panting on the bed. Cheryl embraced Karen and said, "You looked so beautiful! My little girl is a woman!"

"I was a woman before," she said. She looked at me and told Cheri, "Now I'm his woman."

We lay there for a minute, and Girl whispered something in Cheri's ear. "Really?" Cheri exclaimed.

Girl nodded, and Cheri leaned over and whispered to Karen. Karen didn't question whatever was said, she just nodded. Cheri helped Karen sit up. Karen rolled onto me and gave me a kiss. Then she moved down, and she and Cheri looked at each other over my cock. I glanced down as Cheri held up my limp cock, pink-tinged and covered in our juices. Then she licked up one side, and Karen licked up the other.

"You don't have to do that," I told them.

"Yes they do," Girl said.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Mistress Cheri offered her daughter's virginity to you. You accepted, and the result of that sacrifice is now on your cock. It is only right that they clean it off, and take it back into themselves."

Karen and Cheri kept passing my cock back and forth, licking and sucking it clean. Girl was going way overboard with this. I had intended to make it special for each of the ladies, but Girl was turning it into a major ritual. She was definitely pushing it farther than I had intended. I wasn't sure how to deal with that, or if I even should, as Cheri and Karen seemed content to follow her instructions.

By this time, my cock was quite clean, so I dragged both ladies up to me and snuggled with them, while Girl curled up at the bottom of the bed.

"Are you ladies OK with all of this?" I asked.

They looked at each other over my chest and both of them giggled. "Very," Cheri said, and Karen nodded her head. I looked down and saw two naked, busty, blonde-haired women. I was quite happy.

"When can you do it again?" Karen asked.

"You're not sore?" I asked.

"I'm a little sore, but that's not where I want it," she said.

"Where do you want it?" I asked.

"In my butt," she said, quietly.

"What?" I asked. I had not planned on that. "Karen, your mother has been preparing for that. She stretched herself out, so that it was not painful. You haven't done that. I hadn't planned on doing your ass today."

"But you have to," she cried. "It's not fair not to! I want you to have all of me."

"I can have it, but another time," I told her. She looked on the verge of crying.

"Sir, you really don't have to wait," Girl said. "Most women never have any preparation, and they still manage to do it. If you go slowly and be gentle, it can still be good for her."

"You've said quite enough today," I told Girl. "I don't want to hear another sound from you tonight!"

She nodded and bowed her head.

"Girl is right," Cheri said. "We've already prepared Karen. I'm sure she can take it."

"Et tu?" I asked. I looked at Karen and said, "It will hurt, more than I hurt Cheri, more than when I first took your virginity. Are you sure?"

"Yes. I want it! I want it this way. I don't want to prepare with anything. I want your cock to be the only thing in me!"

I shook my head and kissed her. "If it means that much to you, then I'll do it." Then I laughed. "I can't believe that I just reluctantly agreed to fuck a beautiful woman in her ass."

Karen and Cheri laughed at me as well.

"When can you do it?" Karen asked.

"Well the sooner we do it, the longer it will take for me to cum. You might not want that for the first time. Maybe we should get something to eat first, and then we'll see?"

"OK," Karen said, though she was clearly disappointed.

We went downstairs, where I had Girl make us some snacks. She did so in perfect silence. We ate without much conversation, though Karen and Cheri had big smiles on their faces, and every now and then they looked at each other and broke out in giggles. They sat on either side of me, and they couldn't seem to keep their hands off of me.

When we were done, I dragged Karen into the den, calling over my shoulder, "Girl, go get the lube and bring it here now!"

I heard Girl scamper away and Karen said, "Ooooh, goody!"

"We'll see if you still say that when my massive rod is pillaging your delicate ass," I said with a leer.

"Pillage away!" she said, and she dropped to her knees, pointing her ass to me, wiggling it seductively.

I knelt down behind her and bent over, burying my tongue in her pussy. She gasped and groaned.

"Wrong hole!" she moaned.

I leaned back and spanked her ass.

"Don't tell me how to use my woman!" I scolded.

"I'm sorry, Jake," she said contritely. "You can use me as you please."

I leaned in again and stroked my tongue over her puckered asshole. Karen hissed, "Yes!"

Girl returned with the lube, and I indicated that she should give it to Cheri, who was quietly playing with herself on the couch. Cheri came over and inserted the jelly into Karen's hole. I told her to use two fingers, and she did, causing Karen to groan even louder. Then Cheri bent over and sucked my cock into her mouth, working it over until I was rock hard. She poured lube on her palm and rubbed it all over my cock.

When I sat back, she guided me to Karen's ass. "Are you ready, darling?" she asked.

"Oh, god, Mom, I am so ready. Please, Jake, please take my ass!" She looked back over her shoulder, her sexy blue eyes pleading with me. I slowly pushed my hips forward, and she shrieked as the crown popped through her sphincter.

"Are you OK?" I asked.

"Just wait a minute, please!" she begged. She took a few deep breaths, then said, "OK, you can go on." I started pushing in, and soon I was completely buried in her.

"So big," she groaned.

"I can still stop," I said.

"You can't, not until you cum in me!" she said.

I started pulling back and forth, and I realized that despite having recently cum, I was not going to last very long. That was probably good for Karen, but I wanted her to feel good as well. I beckoned Girl over and whispered to her to get a toy. She ran to get it, and when she came back I pressed the bullet vibe that she gave me into Karen's clit. When Karen felt it, she clenched so hard that she nearly ripped my cock in half.

Cheri slipped herself under Karen's head, and began whispering to her how sexy she looked, how well she was doing, and describing how I was reacting to the feelings. Karen started panting and clenching, and I recognized it as her way of cumming. While Cheri had massive, mind-blowing orgasms, Karen came long and continuously. I started rocking harder and harder, pressing the vibe into her, and soon I was announcing my intentions.

"I'm going to cum in your ass," I told her. "I'm going to pour my cum into you. And when I do, I'm going to own it. I'm going to take your ass whenever I want, I'm going to take your pussy whenever I want. And you are going to give it to me, won't you?"

"Oh, yes, I will!" she responded. "I'll be yours! You won't ever even have to ask!"

I dropped the vibrator to grab her hips, and Girl was there to pick it up and press it into her. She also slipped a finger in as I started slamming myself into her, then I screamed as I unloaded into Karen. I held myself over her as I felt her shudder, and then I had to pull myself out. I collapsed as she remained on her hands and knees, cumming continuously as Girl kept the vibrator pressed on her. I watched her for another three minutes, until Karen begged Girl to stop.

Cheri kept stroking Karen's hair, telling her how good she had done, and Girl came over to put her lap under my head, so that I could rest as well.

"I swear, you ladies are going to kill me," I said.

"You'd better not die," Cheri said. "You've promised us much more."

I laughed.

A while later we went upstairs, and Karen and I had a lovely shower, washing each other off. She hissed when I cleaned off her pussy and ass, but she insisted that I do it. She cleaned my cock, then she tested to make sure that it was clean enough to eat off of.

We tumbled into bed, and I told Cheri that she was to enjoy Girl for the night, leaving Karen all to me. We nodded off in each other's arms.

Chapter Twenty-Two: The Aftermath

As I awoke on Sunday morning, I realized that Karen was not as talented as Cheri in the blowjob department, but she was trying hard. She must have heard that the way to give a good blowjob is to get as much into your throat as possible, and she kept trying to get it all in. It was her gagging that woke me up.

"The secret isn't in how much you can get in," I explained to her. "It's how good it can make me feel."

"Don't you like deep throat?" she asked after removing my cock from her mouth.

"Yes, I do, but that is not all I like. I like gentle licking, I like sucking, I like fondling. Just like slamming my cock into you isn't the only way to make me feel good."

"Slamming your cock into me makes me feel pretty good," she said with a smile.

"Yes, but I'll bet this does, too," I said, and I grabbed her and flipped her, dropping my head between her legs and slurping at her pussy.

"Oh, God, it does!" she moaned, and I gently sucked on her until she came. Then I spent a while tutoring her on what I liked in a blowjob. She was a quick learner.

"You are going to let me practice until I can swallow it all, though, right?" she asked just before she made me cum.

"As much practice as you want," I assured her.

When she was done, I said, "That was great, Karen."

She pouted and said, "That's not fair!"

"What's not fair?" I asked.

"When Mom became your slave, she went from Cheryl to Cheri. I want to be Kari!"

"You want to be my slave Kari?" I asked.

"I am your slave," she said simply.

"And Kari will do anything that I ask?" I inquired.

"Absolutely," she breathed.

"Anywhere?" I asked.

"Anywhere," she affirmed.

"In school?" I asked.

"Do you want me to strip and hop up on a table in the cafeteria so that you can fuck me?" she asked.

"Would you?" I asked jokingly.

"I would," she said, very seriously.

"Why?" I asked.

"I am your slave."

"What does that mean to you?" I asked.

"You own me," she said.

"And what does that mean to you?" I asked.

"I am completely and totally under your control," she said.

"And what are the limits," I asked.

"None," she said.

"None? If I gave you to the basketball team?"

"I'd fuck them all," she said.

"If I told you to hold your breath?" I asked.

"I'd pass out before I let it go," she said.

I shook my head. This was not right. "I don't accept," I told her.

"What do you mean? You took me!" she argued.

"I'll make you a deal. You talk to Cheri, and I'll discuss this with you and her later. We'll come up with a compromise we can all live with," I instructed her.

"You can compromise all you want. I know what I know," she informed me.

"Do you know what happens to slave girls who disobey their masters?" I asked.

"They get punished," she said, flipping around and presenting her ass to me. "Shall I get the whip?"

I spanked her ass one time, hard, and said, "Go wake up Cheri and both of you get cleaned up, and send Girl in here to me."

"Yes, sir!" she said, swishing out of the room, my hand print on her ass turning pink.

Girl arrived a few minutes later. "You sent for me, sir?"

"I did. What have you been telling them?" I asked.

"What do you mean, sir?" she asked.

"Karen is not acting submissive, she is behaving like she believes that she is my slave," I said.

"She is, sir" Girl replied. "You conducted a very moving ritual to make each of them your slaves. How should she behave?"

"I used them, as submissives," I said.

"No, sir, I beg to differ. Those ceremonies were very clear. You said that they would be yours. You said that you would take them. They offered themselves, and you accepted. They are yours."

"You've been pushing this," I accused.

"I thought that this was what you wanted, sir," Girl said. "You were treating them like you were going to make them yours. You deserve to have them as yours. You discovered them, and helped them realize what they were. You made them what they are. They are yours."

She wasn't helping me any. I dismissed her as I thought about the consequences of my actions. I would have to address this with them, particularly with Cheryl, but that would have to wait. I got up and showered and went down to breakfast.

At breakfast, they were all three in maid uniforms. "My staff is growing," I said.

"I'd be happy to make it smaller," Cheryl said, and I groaned at the unintentional pun.

"Oh, that was so bad, it deserves a spanking," I said.

She immediately bent over the table, pulling up her skirt and spreading her legs.

"Five from each of us," I said, and I administered the first five. I noticed that Karen gave the hardest. I'd have to see how she liked that from the other side.


We ate breakfast, than we went outside to lounge by the pool. Three beautiful, naked women were certainly fun to be around. After a while, I sent Girl in to clean up the kitchen. Then I had Cheri and Kari come upstairs with me. I had them go to my room while I retrieved some toys.

"What are those?" Karen asked.

"These, my dear Kari, are strap-on dildos for you and Cheri to wear." I showed them how to put them on, and after helping them out, which included a lot of fondling, there were three still cocks pointing into the air.

I had them lie on either side of me on the bed, and I covered up to the waist with a sheet. Then I called for Girl. When she arrived, I said, "I have a job for you." I pushed down the sheet and said, "Blow us."

The ladies giggled as Girl said, "Yes, sir!" and knelt next to Cheri and took her cock into her mouth. We watched as she took more and more in, until she had it to the base. Then, she stuck her tongue out and swiped Cheri's clit. As Cheri gasped, Karen said, "Oh, you have to teach me how to do that! Jake says that deep throat isn't everything, but if you've been spoiling him like that, I need to learn too!"

Girl said, "I would be happy to, anytime that I am allowed," then moved over to take me in as well. It took her less time to have her nose pressed to my stomach, and after she was done with me, she moved to do Kari.

As she was sucking on Kari, I said, "Girl has been very helpful this weekend, don't you think? And while each of you has had a cock in your mouth, pussy and ass, Girl has not. Now I'm too exhausted to do all that for Girl, so I thought that we'd each take an orifice. Girl, climb onto Cheri's cock!"

Girl pulled off of Kari and straddled Cheri. She looked right into Cheri's eyes as she sunk onto the dildo. "Thank you for fucking me, Mistress Cheri," she said, then she laid down, tit to tit with Cheri, and gave her a deep kiss. Cheri returned the kiss, passionately. Girl started pumping her hips, fucking herself on the hard cock Cheri was wearing, until she felt me straddling Cheri's legs, my cock bumping into her ass. She stopped moving as she accepted my cock into her anus.

"Do you see ... why ... you always need ... to be ready for an assfuck?" Girl grunted as she took my cock deeply into her.

I started moving in and out, pulling her off of Cheri's cock, then pushing her back onto it. I paused and said, "Kari, get your cock into her mouth!"

Kari smiled and said, "Yes, sir!" throwing me a little salute and clambering to put her cock into Girl's mouth. I started fucking Girl harder, and Kari grabbed Girl's head and started fucking her mouth like it was a cunt. Soon Girl shrieked around the cock in her mouth as she came. I managed to get her through one more cum before I filled her ass with my spunk.

I rolled off and told Kari, "Fuck her ass, now." Kari happily took my place, though I had to warn her to be gentler as she pounded in. Kari reached around to squeeze and pinch at Girl's nipples as Cheri pushed her tongue into Girl's mouth. I let them continue until they had brought Girl to two more orgasms before I had them pull out. We cleaned up, leaving an exhausted Girl sprawled across the bed, then I took my two ladies back out to the pool.


Later in the afternoon, we were all down by the pool. I was sitting on a chair, while the three ladies were in the pool. Cheri had Girl up against the side of the pool and was involved in a fairly intense kiss. I couldn't see what was going on under the water, but Cheri's arm was definitely moving. Kari was watching interestingly from a few feet off.

I heard the doorbell ring, and rather than disturb them, I threw on a pair of shorts and went to answer the door.

"Hi, Helen," I said, when I saw who it was. "What are you doing here?" Helen had been at a friend's house for the weekend, freeing Cheri and Kari to be with me.

"I got home early, and nobody was home. In fact, it looked like they hadn't been home in a while, so I decided to stop by and see if they were here. Are they?"

"They are," I told her. "Come in. Stay here for a minute, and I'll get your mom."

I went out to the backyard and I saw that Cheri had finished what she was doing. Girl was lying by the side of the pool, clearly out of breath, and Cheri and Kari were swimming lazily. "Helen is here," I announced. "Girl, get dressed and go start preparing dinner." Helen didn't know my relationship with Girl, yet, and I wasn't sure that I wanted her to at this point. "I'm going to bring her out here," I told Cheri and Kari.

I went back to the living room and told Helen, "They are out by the pool. Come on back."

She followed me, and when we arrived by the pool, Girl was gone and Cheri and Kari were sitting on lounges. Neither had chosen to put anything on.

Helen shook her head and addressed her mother. "I came home early, but no one was home. Did you spend the entire weekend here?"

"I did," Cheri answered calmly.

"You too?" Helen asked Kari.

"Oh, yeah!" Kari said, sexily.

"My mother *and* my sister? One wasn't enough for you?" she asked me accusingly.

"That's really between me and your mother and me and your sister," I said.

"You don't think it affects me?" she asked. "You are sleeping with my mother and my sister! How do you think that makes me feel? Are you going to stop over every now and then and just take one of them to a bedroom? Or are you going to fuck them in front of me?"

"Do you want me to?" I asked.

"No!" she exclaimed. "But you have to see that it will make me very uncomfortable!"

"I do," I said. "I certainly didn't mean to do anything that would disturb you. Things just worked out the way that they did. I'll try and avoid making you too uncomfortable. I'm sorry."

She shrugged and turned to Kari. "Don't you feel weird, having your boyfriend sleeping with your mother?"

"Oh, he's not my boyfriend," she said.

"What do you mean?" Helen asked.

"He's not dating me. He'll date other people," she told Helen.

"But you're sleeping with him," she complained.

"You'd better believe I am!" Kari said, giving me a sexy look.

"And you don't care that he is also sleeping with Mom? That he is dating other girls?" Helen asked.

"Nope," Kari replied simply.

"Why not?" Helen demanded.

"That's not our relationship," she replied.

"What is your relationship?" Helen asked.

"He does what he wants to me," she said.

"And?" Helen prompted.

"And what?" Kari asked.

"What do you do?" Helen asked.

"What he wants me to," Kari replied.

"Arrgh!" Helen groaned. "You are not making any sense!"

"I am, just not in your frame of reference," Kari said. "You like someone, you go out with them, maybe you sleep with them, and you are happy with that. If someone you go out with sleeps around with someone else, you get pissed. And that is perfectly reasonable. I just see things differently. I don't need to date someone. I don't care if Jake sleeps with other people. As long as he sleeps with me sometimes, and he takes care of me, I'm happy."

"So you're not going to date anyone?" Helen asked.

"Not unless Jake tells me to," she replied.

Helen shook her head. She turned to me and said, "That must thrill you. All the fun without the responsibility."

"Oh, it's more responsibility than it appears, just not the kind that you are used to," I said.

"And you're OK with Karen sleeping around?" Helen asked Cheri.

"She's not sleeping around, she's sleeping with Jake," Cheri corrected. "And I'm OK with that. It's good for Karen."

"So you don't care if I sleep around?" Helen asked.

"I would not mind if you slept with someone you cared for," Cheri said. "I'd be upset if you started sleeping around indiscriminately. I know that you are not a virgin anymore. That's OK. I just hope your first time was as good as Karen's was."

"Karen told you about her first time?" Helen asked. Cheri nodded.

Helen sat down. "I just don't understand what is happening to this family!"

Cheri got up and went to sit next to her daughter. She gave her a hug, until Helen said, "Mom! You're naked!"

"Sorry," Cheri said. "Nothing bad is happening to this family. In fact, something good is. I am happy. Karen is happy. I hope that you are happy. Life moves on, and sometimes things change. It may seem a bit strange, the relationships that Karen and I have, but it makes both of us happy. Can't you accept that? Can't you be happy for us? You still get what you want. You still live a normal life."

"I guess," she said. Then, despite her protestations of her mother's nudity, she gave her mother a hug.

Then she sat back and looked around. "How come they are naked and you are dressed?" she asked me.

"Well, I was wearing less, but I didn't want to offend your sensibilities," I told her.

"I don't mind," she said.

I looked at her for a minute, trying to decide what to do, then I mentally shrugged, stood up and removed my shorts. "You're free to swim with us," I said. "I can probably find a suit that fits you."

She looked me up and down, smiling. "You don't want me nude, too?" she asked.

"Of course I do!" I exclaimed. "You are free to take your clothes off, I just didn't want to presume, or make you uncomfortable."

She looked me in the eye as she stood and pulled her tee shirt off. She reached behind her, unfastening her bra, and slipped that off as well. She was not quite as well endowed as either her sibling or her mother, but she had nothing to be embarrassed of, and they stood as firmly as only teenage breasts can. She slipped her shorts and panties off, standing to allow me to inspect her. She had a light coating of blonde hair around her pussy. When she saw where I was looking, she said, "Sorry I don't shave. You seem to like that."

"I like a lot of things," I said. She could tell that I liked her as well, because my cock was definitely rising. Now I was the one that was getting embarrassed.

"Kari, get your sister some lotion so that she doesn't burn," I instructed.

As she complied, Helen asked, "Kari? What's with that? First Mom becomes Cheri, now Karen become Kari. Are you going to call me Heli?"

Kari snorted and broke into giggles, and Cheri smiled. "I don't think you'd like that at all, Sis," Kari said.

"What do you mean?" Helen asked.

"I don't think you'd enjoy what you have to do to earn that honor," Kari said, shaking her head as she handed Helen the lotion.

"It's an honor?" Helen asked.

"The biggest," Kari said, gazing softly at me.

"I just don't get it," Helen said, beginning to spread lotion on her breasts.

I dove into the pool, my cock stiffening even more thinking about the three of them. I swam laps until I was soft again.

I got out and lay down. Kari came over and asked sexily, "Shall I rub lotion on you?"

I glanced over at Helen and said, "Maybe another time," taking the lotion and applying it myself. I wasn't ready for Kari to give me a hand job in front of her sister.

Girl came out, dressed in her maid's uniform, and said, "Dinner will be ready in about 30 minutes. Will Miss Helen be joining you?"

Helen had covered her breasts and pussy when Girl came out. I looked at her questioningly, and she nodded. Girl went back inside, and Helen asked, "How can you be naked in front of your maid?"

"Habit?" I asked.

"I don't think that I will ever understand you," she said.

I smiled and leaned back to rest.

A few days later, I did sit down and had a conversation with Cheri and Kari about their status. I got them both alone at their house and I told Cheri, "Your daughter told me that she considers herself my slave. That she feels that I own her, and that any decisions that she might make are superseded by mine, and that there are no limits to my control of her. Is that about right, Kari?"

"Yes, Jake, it is," she said.

"I don't necessarily agree with that. How do you see our relationship?" I asked Cheri.

Cheri bowed her head and said, "I understand why you are not comfortable with that. I disagree that there should be no limits. However, I have to tell you, I see myself as your slave as well. I feel that you own me, and that your decisions supersede mine."

She wouldn't look at me. She knew that was not what I wanted. "Why?" I asked.

She looked at me and said, "I can't help it. I know that it makes no sense. But it is how I feel. When I think of myself like that, I am happy about who I am. It makes me feel good, knowing that you own me. Knowing that at any moment, you can demand something of me, and that I will have no choice but to comply. It is who I want to be, and you are the one that I want to own me."

"But I'm just a kid!" I said.

"I know. It's crazy. But it's what I want. No one said love made sense."

"You love me?" I asked, surprised.

She hid her face from me again, and nodded her head. "I do."

"Like a friend, a family member, or like a boyfriend?" I asked.

"Like a boyfriend, like a lover, like a husband. Like a master," she said quietly.

"Even though you know that I will probably end up dating other girls? Going off to college? Marrying someone else?"

She looked at me, a pained expression in her eyes, and she said, "The heart wants what the heart wants." She paused for a minute, then said, "I can't help it. I realize it will never work out in the long run. But I'm going to savor every minute of it while I have it, and when it's gone, I'll cherish the memories."

I shook my head and looked at Kari, who had tears coming out of her eyes. "And how do you feel about us?" I asked.

"I never really thought about the future," she said. She paused, looking at her mother. Then she said, "I feel the same way. It's no different than dating someone, or even marrying someone. It may work out, it may not. Either way, I am completely dedicated to it." She looked at me intently, and said, "Just don't think I'll be easy to get rid of."

"I wouldn't dream of it," I said with a smile. Then I turned back to Cheri and asked, "What are your limits?"

"I won't do anything that I think puts my family in danger," she said. "Well, I guess I am already, but I won't do things in public with you, because that could get social services to take my kids. But in private? I am not setting any limits. I'll tell you if it's too much for me to handle."

"But what do you want?" I demanded.

"I want to be your plaything," she said. "I want you to use me when you feel like it, and ignore me when you don't. I want you to experiment with me. If you think of some new, bizarre thing that you want to try, try it on me. If you buy a new whip, and you want to see how much someone can take, use it on me. I want you to think about me like a toy."

I had to adjust myself, and I glanced over at Kari. Her eyes were a little glazed, and she was breathing shallowly. She turned to me and said, "No, you can't do that to just her. You have to use me the same way, too!"

"You want to be a toy for me?" I asked.

"God, yes!" she said, her hand slipping under her skirt to play with herself.

"You want me to whip you?" I asked.

"If that's what you want, yes!" she insisted.

"The same rules as Cheri?" I asked.

"No," she said, surprising me. "You can do what you want in public to me. It won't make a difference if anyone knows."

I thought about it, and said, "Fine. If you are my playthings, you do what I want, when I want it. That means you, Miss Kari! In school, you behave just as you have in the past, until I tell you different. Do you understand?"

"Yes, sir!" she said, her hand still moving under her skirt.

At this point, I was so horny I felt like I was going to burst, so I grabbed Cheri and laid her over the back of the couch, face down, then put Kari on top of her. Two pussies, two assholes, all within reach. First I got to my knees and ate both of them, savoring the small differences in taste. I couldn't help myself, and I took a large bite of Kari's ass. She screamed, but didn't pull away. When I was done, there was a perfect oval of teeth marks on her. I kissed it, then I kissed her pussy.

"Sir, I wouldn't want Cheri to get jealous," she said. "You should mark her too!"

I pushed her up, using her asshole as a convenient hook, and I administered my mark to Cheri as well. She whimpered, but did not scream. Then I stood up and sank my cock into Cheri's wet pussy. I fucked her while fingering Kari's ass. Then I switched, fingering Cheri in her ass while fucking Kari's ass. I went back and forth until I couldn't take it anymore, then I pulled out and spurted across both of them. I sat back, and said, "Since you didn't get to cum, you can make yourselves cum."

Each of their hands shot to their clits, and both scooped up the cum they could find and sucked it into their mouths. It was only moments before they were both cumming. I walked around the couch, kissed each of them, then left them like that.


After that weekend, things took on a bizarre kind of normality. Every few days I'd stop by the Harrisons, and if Helen was not home, I'd take one of them upstairs for some fun. They continued to dress provocatively at home, and they had a sort of competition to see how hot they could get me, how soon I would be forced to drag one of them upstairs.

On occasional weekends, I would have Kari come stay over, and once I had Cheri come over while Kari went to a friend's house. I didn't do anything in front of Helen, though the girls flirted outrageously, regardless of whether Helen was home or not.

Girl was getting less attention at home, but of course, she never complained. She seemed to feel that Cheri and Kari were my due, and she encouraged me to use them. My parents knew what was going on, and didn't complain. I do know that Cheri had a number of conversations with my mother, something that I encouraged. I think that I exposed both she and Kari too much to Girl and her attitudes, and I wanted that tempered a little bit.

In school, initially Kari was overly solicitous to me, but that soon relaxed, and she was treating me as she had before. She actually seemed to come alive a little. She used to blend in and just be quiet in the background. Now she seemed to have more life in her. She made sure that I knew that she never wore underwear. One time, after she flashed me, I told her that since she seemed to like flashing so much, she would have to flash someone else. I insisted that she pick out a girl and then make sure that girl knew she was not wearing panties.

She blushed, but she did as I told her. She picked one of the girls that she knew, and as they were talking, she lifted her leg and her skirt slipped up. The other girl looked around and hissed, "Karen, you just flashed me, and you're not wearing panties!"

"Sorry, I'll try and be more careful," Karen said, her blush deepening.

Another time, I passed Kari as she was walking down the hall. I pulled her into a little alcove, but other kids were passing by. I reached under her skirt and pushed a small butt plug right into her. She gasped as I pushed her back into the hallway. She looked at me in surprise as she realized what I had done. I walked her down the hall, and I told her, "Do you think that will help you think of me the rest of the day?"

"I always think of you all day," she told me.

"Leave it in until you get home. Then you can have Cheri remove it, and you can tell her how it went in," I instructed.

"You're a wicked master," she said. Then she kissed me quickly, surprising some of the kids passing around us. She went off to her next class, swishing her ass at me as she went.

Chapter Twenty-Three: Sandy

Outside of the Harrisons, my love life was not that spectacular. After breaking up with Gemma, I did date a few girls, mostly older than me, but I never stayed at it long. I think that I didn't want to get into the same situation that I was in with Gemma. I didn't want things to go far enough that I had to wonder what I should do.

As a result, I was not dating much. For companionship, I hung around with my friends, including Gemma, and for sex, I had Kari, Cheri and Girl, and, on occasion, Cat. That changed one day, from an unexpected source.

It was the end of the day, and Sandy Parker came over to me and said, "Hi, Jake, can I talk to you for a minute?"

I was a bit surprised, because we didn't really float in the same circles. Sandy was a senior and the head cheerleader. She was extremely popular, though not really too snobby. I don't think that she had intentionally avoided me in the past; our paths just never really crossed too much.

"Sure," I said. "What can I do for you?"

"Are you free after school?" she asked.

"I was planning on going somewhere, but nothing that can't be rescheduled. Did you need something?"

"Yes, I do. I was talking to someone about a problem I was having at my house, and she said that you were an expert at fixing it. Do you think that you can stop by after school?"

I was quite confused. "What kind of problem?" I asked.

"I'd rather just show you than try and explain. Do you have the time?"

"I guess," I said.

"Great! I'll meet you outside after school and give you a ride," she said.

When school was dismissed I went out to the front to wait for Sandy. She drove up in her red mustang and I got in. "Want to tell me now?" I asked.

"When we get home," she said.

She drove up to her house, and it turned out she lived just a few blocks from me. It was a nice house, and she pulled into the driveway and we got out. She unlocked the front door and we entered. We went to the kitchen and she offered me a drink. I took a soda, and she led me to her den.

"OK, so what can I help you with?" I asked.

"I've heard something about you," she said, giving me a predatory look. "I've heard that you really know how to please a woman, and that you know how to keep your mouth shut about it."

"Excuse me?" I said, completely shocked.

"I heard that you can satisfy someone in bed, and you won't spread it all over school. Is that true?" she asked.

"Why do you want to know?" I asked.

"I thought that maybe I would convince you to prove it to me," she said. She walked right up to me and threw her arms over my shoulder. Her eyes were inches from mine, and her lips were close enough that I felt her breath as she spoke. "Would you like to show me how good you can make me feel?"

"Well, I'd like to, but I'd like to understand why you'd want me to. You could have any guy in school, and most out of it. Why me?"

"I told you, you come highly recommended," she said. "Most of the guys that I've been with haven't done a particularly good job of satisfying me. I was complaining about that to some friends, despairing that there were no good men out there. One of my friends disagreed. I want to see how good you really are."

I wasn't completely sure who she was talking about, but I had a damn good clue. "Who was this mysterious friend?" I asked.

"Uh uh uh," she said. "I can keep a secret too."

"So I'm supposed to redeem all of mankind, sexually speaking?" I asked.

"Are you up to the challenge, big boy?" she asked.

I leaned in and kissed her. "So I'm on the line to prove my masculinity, and you are going to get a good fucking. What's in it for me?"

"Well, you get to fuck me!" she said in surprise, as if she was unable to believe that someone would turn her down.

"I'll tell you what, if I satisfy you, you have to tell me who it was that recommended me," I told her.

"And if you don't?" she asked.

"You get to go back to your friends and tell them how bad all men are," I said. "In fact, maybe I can recommend a woman who might show you what the fairer sex can do."

She looked at me in surprise. "I'm not gay!"

"Well, if I've convinced you that men are no good, I wouldn't want you to go through life without experiencing true bliss."

"Oh, and you think you can show me true bliss?" she asked.

"I can make you happy," I said, kissing her again, this time allowing my tongue into her mouth.

She pulled away after a minute and said, "Prove it!"

"I've already started," I told her, kissing her again. I ran my hand under her shirt, running my fingers up and down her back. She was not wearing a bra, and she moaned into my mouth. I continued kissing her for a few minutes, then said, "Let's go to your room."

"Why not here?" she asked.

"I need a more comfortable space to work," I told her.

She walked over the stairs, and I followed. She walked up two stairs to the first landing. "Stop," I told her.

She stopped and looked back at me. I ran my hands softly up her legs, causing her to shiver. I continued up, under her skirt, to her hips. I took the elastic of her panties between my fingers and pulled them down her legs. She shuddered as she stepped out of them. I was really surprised, because Sandy was so sensitive and responsive, I couldn't imagine that someone would have a hard time getting her off. Nevertheless, I wasn't going to look a gift horse in the mouth.

"Keep going," I said.

She turned and walked up the stairs. Her skirt wasn't short enough for me to see her pussy, but she didn't know that. She turned left at the top of the stairs and went into her bedroom. Her room was pink and girlish, with a four poster bed and stuffed animals placed everywhere. She turned to me after she walked in, and I walked into her arms and kissed her again. I reached under her skirt and cupped her bare ass gently in my hands, drawing a hiss from her. We kissed for a few minutes until we were both panting.

I sat her down at the edge of the bed and started running my fingers up her arms, to her neck and around her face. I leaned in and kissed her again, putting my hands on her waist. I started edging her shirt up as I kissed her. I broke the kiss and pulled her shirt over her head. I stepped back and looked at her.

Sandy was another blonde, although her hair was browner than the Harrisons. She had bright blue eyes and a lovely smile, with perky breasts and nipples so pale as to be almost the same color as the rest of her breast. She was breathing heavily, and I leaned forward and ran my fingers down her neck and over her left breast. She hissed again, and I knelt in front of her. I took her face in my hands and kissed her gently, then I leaned over and ran my tongue over her nipple. Again she hissed. I started running my fingers up and down her back as I moved my tongue around her front. Her nipples were standing proudly, and I pushed her down onto the bed. I ran my hands from her knees, up her thighs, and I pushed her skirt up. I ran my fingers from her hip, across the crease on her leg, down to her pussy.

Her pussy was covered with hair, very puffy and slightly darker than the hair on her head. I spread her legs, resting her heels on the edge of the bed. I pushed her hair flat, clearing a path to her pussy lips. I ran a finger up her wet folds, then leaned in and ran my tongue up her. My head jerked back as she pushed it away. "Don't do that!" she shrieked.

"What do you mean, don't do that?" I asked.

"Don't lick me there! It's dirty!" she cried.

I looked at her in shock. "Are you serious?" I asked. "When was the last time that you took a shower?"

"After practice today," she said. She had moved up the bed and her legs were closed.

"Then how did your pussy get dirty?" she asked.

"It just is!" she said.

"And you wonder why men can't satisfy you?" I asked.

"What do you mean? Can't you satisfy me with your cock?" she asked.

"I can," I told her. "But that's like saying you can live on bread and water. You could, but wouldn't you want chocolate, too?" I knelt on the bed right next to her. "If you are uncomfortable with it, I won't lick you. But if you want to truly experience as much pleasure as you can, see if you can let me do what I know will make you feel good."

"I'll think about it," she said.

"OK, for now I'll make you feel good the 'traditional' way," I said. She was all tense now, so I wanted to back off a little. "Why don't you start undressing me now?"

"OK," she said.

She knelt next to me, looking very sexy wearing only the short skirt. She took off my sneakers and socks, then came up and pushed my tee shirt up. She kissed my stomach, licked my nipples and then kissed my lips. I pulled her onto me, enjoying the feelings of her hard nipples on my bare chest. She reached down between us and slipped her hand into my pants, grasping my cock in her fist.

"Oooh, it's big," she said. Statements like this inflated my ego as much as my cock. I had certainly grown since the first time I measured, but I didn't think myself overly endowed.

"Mostly it's hard, from having you pressed against me," I said. She knelt near me and pulled my pants and underwear off. She took my cock into her hand again and started pumping it. Given her distaste for anyone performing oral sex on her, I wasn't surprised that she didn't take me in her mouth. I pulled her back onto me, running my fingers under her skirt. She was very wet, and I ran my fingers over her clit, causing her to tense up, her hand squeezing my cock hard.

I spread her out on the bed and pulled her skirt off. I looked at her and said, "You really are beautiful." She blushed, and I ran my fingers down her body. I knelt between her legs and asked, "Ready?" She nodded and I pressed my cock into her. It slipped in easily; she was quite wet already. I pushed all the way in, grinding my pubic bone against her clit.

"Oooo, that's nice," she said.

"I like it, too," I said. I kissed her as I started slowly pumping. I paid attention to her nipples as well, and I was surprised at how soon she was cumming. I stopped moving after she came, letting her relax a little.

"Nice?" I asked.

"Mmmm," she said. She clenched her pussy, and I started moving again.

"You're still hard?" she asked in surprise.

"I haven't cum yet," I told her.

"You're kidding!"

I pulled out and slammed all the way in. She hissed and I asked, "Does it feel like I'm kidding?"

I started pumping faster and harder. I had gotten her off, and now I was concentrating on me. I felt myself getting closer, and I started grinding my cock into her. She started barking little moans. I grabbed her nipple and squeezed as I pushed all the way in her and came. I held myself deep as I squirted over and over again. Then I collapsed onto her, breathing hard. When I got my breath back, I rolled off to the side, pulling her with me. I came out of her, and she was left lying across my hip, cum dripping onto me.

We rested for quite a while; I was practically on the verge of dozing off when she spoke. "That was amazing! You made me cum twice!"

I looked at her and asked, "Was that really that much better than what you are used to?"

"Absolutely," she said.

"You must have had some really lousy lovers, because I'd rate myself only fair to middling on that effort. I know I can do a lot better, given the time to make proper preparations."

"You've got to be kidding!" she said.

"Nope," I replied.

"Wow, Karen was right," she said.

"So it was Karen," I said. "I suspected as much. I didn't know she hung out with you."

"She occasionally hangs out with me and a group of friends," she explained.

"Well, that girl is going to get a spanking for this," I said lightheartedly.

I felt Sandy stiffen below me. "Really?" she asked. "Are you really going to spank her?"

"Don't you think she deserves it?" I asked. "She set me up, and didn't even warn me."

"But even if she deserved it, you would really spank her?" she pressed.

"Yes," I said.

She was silent for a few minutes, though she was squirming on me a little. Then she said quietly, "It really wasn't just her fault. I was the one that did it. I should be the one that gets spanked."

I looked down at her, and she was looking at me with an expression that crossed eagerness with fear. I thought about what she was saying, and I realized that I might have touched on a deep seated fantasy.

"So you were a bad girl, and you deserve a spanking?" I asked.

"Yes," she said in a small voice.

I pushed her off of me and sat up. I looked at her and asked, "Are you ready to get a spanking on your bare bottom?"

"Yes," she breathed.

I swung my legs off the bed and said, "Lie over my lap."

She quickly clambered over my lap, sticking her ass up into the air. I repositioned her slightly so that her ass was up, but her legs were spread. I could see my cum still dripping out of her pussy. I ran my fingers up her crack and she gasped.

"How many spanks do you think someone who tricked me like this deserves?" I asked.

"Five?" she answered nervously.

"Not even close," I said softly. "For this, Karen would have gotten 50." Sandy gasped when she heard that. "Since you so generously agreed to take them in her place, I'll only give you 25."

I raised my hand and slapped it down across one cheek. She let out something between a cry and a moan, and I dipped my fingers down over her clit. I resumed spanking, slowly, and between each spank I rubbed her ass and toyed with her pussy. Juices were practically pouring out of her. "Are you such a bad girl that you get excited by a spanking?" I asked rhetorically.

She groaned and tried burying her head in the mattress, but three more rapid spanks and she was cumming on my leg. I squeezed her clit as she was cumming, and it caused her to buck even more. She collapsed on my lap, and I took the opportunity to lick her juices off of my finger. Despite her protestation to the contrary, she was delicious.

I let her lay on my lap for a few more minutes, gently rubbing her red ass. Eventually, she rolled around, so that she was on my lap face up. "You know," she told me, "if you ever feel like you need to spank Karen, you could take it out on me instead."

"What if I feel the urge during the day at school?" I asked.

"I know some private places we can go," she said.

I ran my fingers through her pussy hair, thinking about her kink, when she asked, "Would you really have given Karen 50 spanks?" she asked.

"If you hadn't taken them for her? Yes."

"I hope she appreciates it," Sandy said.

"I'll make sure she thanks you," I told her. "So, did I redeem the male race?"

"Oh, you certainly did," she said, and she pulled me down for a kiss.

I got ready to go, asking her not to get dressed while I did it. I wanted to see her naked body for longer. As I was getting ready to go, I thought of a way that I could use her kink both to help me, as well as to release some of her inhibitions. "You know," I told her as she walked me to her front door. "Really bad girls get lots of spankings. You know the ones; the ones who suck guys off, the ones who insist on getting eaten out. Those girls deserve spankings all the time." I leaned in and kissed her, dipping a finger into her pussy at the same time. I leaned in, starting to finger her seriously as I whispered in her ear. "Those girls sometimes are spanked daily. And with each spanking, they are forced to cum. Those bad girls cum and cum. Do you know any bad girls who would cum so much? Girls who would suck boys they hardly even know, just because they spank them? Girls who would spread their legs and beg for someone to lick their dirty, dirty pussies. Do you know anyone like that?"

"Yes! Yes!" she screamed. "Yes! I know a dirty, bad girl like that! Yes!" She came again on my finger. She slid down the wall, collapsing on the floor as the orgasm overcame her.

She laid panting and watching me as I removed my finger from her lovely twat and licked it off. "Mmmm," I said. "Delicious." I kissed her briefly and then said, "See you in school," and I walked out the door.

Chapter Twenty-Four: Karen's Punishment

The next morning in school I passed Sandy in hall, and she said, "Hi, Jake!" in a very sexy voice. I got funny looks from a couple of her friends that were with her. Later in the day, I saw Karen in the hall, and she looked nervous. I just gazed at her steadily, not giving anything away. I skipped lunch, because I knew if I went she would sit next to me. She passed me a few times during the day, and I just looked at her, neither angrily nor happily. She got more and more nervous as the day went on.

After school I went directly home. I waited until I knew that she was home, then I called over to her house. Kari answered the phone, but I asked to speak to Cheri. When Cheri picked up, I said, "Cheri, have Kari pick out clothes to wear to school tomorrow and bring her over here now."

"But this is a school night," she began.

"Also, bring over a whip, because slaves that question their masters need to be punished," I told her.

"Yes, sir. I'll have her there shortly."

I smiled and went downstairs to prepare. In about fifteen minutes, Girl ushered in a very nervous looking Kari and a contrite Cheri, who was carrying a whip.

"Let's go downstairs," I told them. They followed me, and I led them to the dungeon. Neither of them had been down here before, in fact, neither knew that it even existed. I led them in, and the both gasped when they saw it. It probably didn't look as scary as some dungeons, but it was scary enough, especially to a neophyte. We had some interesting freestanding equipment, and there were whips, chains, paddles, clamps and other scary equipment on the walls. Part of the dungeon was carpeted and part was tiled, with a drain for use on moister activities.

"We'll deal with you, first, Cheri," I said. "Get up here."

I had her climb onto a horse, her knees on the padded rests, her body slung over the horse. I pushed up her short skirt, exposing her ass, and under it her anus and pussy. "Do you know why you are up here?" I asked.

"I questioned an order that you gave me," she said.

"And what do you deserve for that?" I asked.

"An extremely severe punishment," she said. "Fifty lashes."

"Fifty!" I exclaimed.

"A slave should never question an order," she said.

"I appreciate that, but I'll save fifty for when I think you do something really inappropriate," I told her.

"What could be more inappropriate than questioning an order?" she asked.

"Disobeying one," I told her. "You obeyed my order almost immediately. Ten is what you'll get."

"As you command," she said.

Kari watched as I lashed her mother. I did it medium strength, and she grunted with each one. At the end, her bottom was red. She stayed where she was as I went over and retrieved a butt-plug. I inserted it and said, "Since you were concerned about bringing Kari to me, you will wear this until you see Kari next. You may only take it out if you need to use the bathroom, and then you must immediately reinsert it, without adding any lube. Do you understand?"

"Yes, sir. May I use it to masturbate tonight?"

"You may, as long as it doesn't come out of you," I told her with a smile.

I helped her up and said, "You may go home now."

She started up the stairs, then turned and asked, "May I ask what you will be doing to Kari?" she inquired.

"You may not," I told her.

"Very well, sir," she said, and went upstairs.

I turned to Kari, who looked exceedingly nervous, and I said, "Strip!"

She was nude in about three seconds. She dropped to her knees and bowed her head. "I'm sorry, Jake."

"For what?" I asked.

"For telling Sandy about you," she said.

"At least you know why you are here," I said. "Stand up."

I maneuvered her over to a piece of equipment that I particularly liked. It had a frame, with cuffs that I attached to her wrists and ankles. She was bound, spread eagle, with her hands above her and her feet outspread. There was a strap attached around her waist, another just below her breasts and a last one around her forehead. She could not move at all, but I flicked a switch, and it released a locking mechanism, so that I could rotate the assembly. I twirled it slowly once, and she shrieked briefly as it flipped her completely over.

"This is an interesting device," I told her. "It lets me move you around in any position. It also has these adjustments so that I can move you up and down, and these others that allow me to adjust your neck supports." I moved the device down a little, then adjusted the neck so that her head was leaned back. It was a perfect position for me to stand in front of her and feed her my cock. She took it, and I pushed in farther than she had taken it before. She choked a little, but she could do nothing about it.

I swung her back up into a comfortable position and said, "Now tell me about it."

"About what?" she asked.

"Tell me about all the events that led Sandy to get fucked yesterday," I said.

"I was hanging out with Sandy and a bunch of her friends last week. We're not really close any more, but we used to play together. Now, every now and then, she invites me over to hang. This time she was talking with her friends about boys - actually, every time that is a topic of conversation.

"She was complaining about her boyfriends. She said that all the guys she had been with were either wimps or assholes. She said that they only thought about themselves. They pawed her or they were scared of her, and regardless of what she did, they only cared about themselves and they never got her off. In fact, she said that she never came with a guy, that she always had to masturbate afterwards.

"A bunch of her friends agreed. They'd had slightly better luck, but they agreed that guys only cared about their own feelings, not about the girl they were with. I couldn't help it. I was thinking about you, and how you made me feel, and I blurted out, 'Not everyone'.

"They all looked at me like I had grown a second head. I guess they all assumed that I was a shy virgin, because I never even dated. I guess that used to be true. So Sandy says, 'Do tell! Is there some super stud out there that we don't know about?"

"I tried to tell them to forget it, but they kept pressing, so I said, 'You wouldn't be interested, because he is much younger than you.' That just got them all riled up. Maggie said, 'You don't mean to tell me that super stud is a junior?' I shook my head, and she asked, 'Sophomore?'

"When I nodded, Sandy said, 'I don't buy it. Maybe you just don't have enough experience to know what a good lover really is.' Jake, I couldn't leave it at that. I may not have had many lovers, but I know that you are amazing. I couldn't have her saying that you were less than that. So I said, 'You don't know what the hell you are talking about. I'll bet $100 that he is the best lover that you've ever met.'

"They really looked at me in shock. I was being really aggressive, and they had never seen me like that. Sandy just laughed and said, 'And how are you going to prove that?' I told her, 'You'll have to sleep with him!' She laughed again, and said, 'Won't you mind me sleeping with your boyfriend?' I told her, 'He's not my boyfriend. He's just a guy who makes me cum over and over every time that we get together.'

"Sandy said, 'I don't think so,' but Maggie pushed her. She said, 'If you think guys suck so much, why don't you try Karen's sophomore? He couldn't be much worse than the other guys you've had, and in the worst case, you've made $100.' Sandy still looked doubtful, and said 'All I need is some snot-nosed sophomore going on about how he slept with the head cheerleader!'

"I told her, 'You don't have to worry about that. He has more experience than any other sophomore, and you'd never know it. He doesn't talk.' She still looked doubtful, but the others pushed her as well, so she said she'd take the bet. She asked who it was, and it was then that I realized that I made a huge mistake. I didn't ask you if I could tell people about us, and I didn't know how you would feel. I was putting you on the spot, and I knew that I would be punished for it, but I couldn't help it. After I had talked you up, I couldn't have them believing that I was making it all up, that I had an imaginary lover. So I told them that it was you. Sandy didn't seem disgusted, and you know what happened next.

"So, did she discuss what happened?" I asked.

"Yes, she did," Kari said.

"With you, or with all of them?" I asked.

"All of them. Since you didn't come to lunch, I sat with them. They were discussing what might have happened when Sandy came in and plopped $100 in front of me. Sarah asked, 'Was he that good?' and Sandy said, 'Better.' After that, they wouldn't leave her alone, clamoring for details. She said, 'I don't kiss and tell,' but they just laughed and said, 'Yes you do!' So she said, 'I won't give details, but I'll just say no other guy has been able to get me off, but Jake got me off four times.'

"Maggie shrieked, '4 times!' and a bunch of people at other tables looked over at us. We all laughed, but Sandy blushed. Sandy said, 'Not only that...' and she waited. Sarah said, 'Not only what?' and Sandy said, 'Not only that, but he seemed to figure out my deepest, darkest fantasy and made it come true.' I couldn't help myself, I said, 'Oh, yeah!'

"All the others kept trying to get our fantasies that you made come true, but neither of us would tell. I'm sorry to say it Jake, but your reputation just got much, much better. In fact, I think that all the others are waiting for is to see if any rumors go around about the head cheerleader and a sophomore. If there are none, I think you are going to be getting some interesting offers."

I shook my head. I couldn't honestly say that I had minded my time with Sandy, but I was wondering what it would be like to be the school stud. Ah well, I'd cross that bridge when I came to it. Meanwhile, I had Kari to deal with.

"So, do you have any idea what your punishment will be for this infraction?" I asked.

"No, Jake," she said, nervous again.

"You've caused me to have more sex, so I figure an apt punishment should be in kind," I informed her. "So, you are going to be on this contraption until 7:00 AM tomorrow. Between now and then, you will be played with frequently, and you will cum at least once an hour, usually more. You might smile now, and think it is not a punishment, but we'll see how you feel tomorrow. Let's begin."

I adjusted her head position and leaned her horizontally, her back to the floor. Then I got a stool and put it between her legs. I sat down, staring at her split pussy. I got up and adjusted the device so that her legs were opened wider, then I sat back down. I grabbed her ass and pulled my head into her crotch, licking her up and down. I indulged myself, feasting on Kari's delicious twat for at least 30 minutes. Kari's didn't have specific orgasms; it was more like she was cumming for most of that half hour. She cried, 'Enough' lots of times, but it wasn't enough for me. Finally, I had enough, and I rotated her so that she was again horizontal, but now facing down. I adjusted the height and stood between her legs as I sank my cock into her ass. I pounded, not paying much attention to her arousal, just getting myself off, but I know that she came at least once more.

After I came, I got a small, vibrating butt-plug and inserted it. Then I put her in a nearly vertical position where she could rest. "Someone will be back at least once an hour to play with you," I said. "In the meantime, you can examine the room and see what else I could have put you though."

"Someone else? Not you?" she asked.

"You don't think that I could satisfy you every time?" I asked. "I need to get help."

"Who?" she asked nervously.

"Does it make a difference?" I asked. "It's not like you can do anything about it."

Before walking out, I said, "By the way, if other girls approach me, and I take them up on it, I will be punishing you the same way. Each and every time." Then I turned the butt-plug on low, gave her a kiss, and left her.


I went upstairs and got a snack. My parents came home, and I explained to them what I was doing to Karen, though not why. They complimented me on my creativity, which made me feel nice, though they warned me to keep her well hydrated, and to think about what I would do when she needed to get rid of all of those fluids. I had a snack, and then I went downstairs again, taking a cup with a straw. Kari's eyes lit up when she saw that it was me and not someone else. I gave Kari a drink, then went off to get other toys. I attached vibrating clamps to her nipples and inserted a vibrator into her pussy.

"Hold that in there," I told her. "If it falls before you cum, then I'll strap it in and leave it on high for the next hour." Her eyes got wide and I saw her stomach clench as she gripped it. It was going to be hard for her however, because her pussy was very slick.

I leaned her forward and kissed her. I liked kissing her, making out with her, so I did that for a while. She got more and more worked up until I heard her gasp. The thunk of the vibrator hitting the floor came after her orgasm, so she escaped punishment.

I went up to dinner, but I asked my father for a favor. I watched on the video feed (yes, there was a video feed; we had to make sure that anyone confined was OK) as my father went downstairs. Kari's eyes widened when she saw him. She knew that he was aware of my activities, that he had spoken at length with her mother, but this was her first experience as a slave with him. He came in and went to the wall and retrieved a paddle. She looked extremely nervous, but he just smiled at her and said, "Something for later. Hope that I didn't disturb you," and he came upstairs.

I watched as Kari's muscles visibly relaxed. When Dad came upstairs, he laid the paddle on the table and said, "You know, now that I brought this up, I'm going to have to use it."

Mom came up to me and gave me a kiss on the cheek and said, "Thank you, honey."

After dinner, rather than going down myself, I had Girl go down. I told her to do whatever she wanted to please Kari, although she could not hit her. She went down and offered Kari more water. In fact, when Kari said she'd had enough, Girl insisted that she have more. When Girl was satisfied, she positioned Kari horizontally, face up. She attached some supports and climbed on top of Kari in a 69 position. She looked down at Kari and said, "You have not yet eaten a woman, and I would not presume to have you do that without your Master's presence. However, you can look and see what one day he will have you do." Then she lowered her head and started eating Kari.

Kari responded wonderfully, and I could see Girl playing with the settings of the butt-plug and using it to fuck Kari's ass. I could not tell how many times Kari came, but she was cumming for a very long time. When she was finished, Girl reset everything to the way that it was when she arrived.

I took the next trip, and by this time I was ready for more. I turned Kari over so that she was vertical, but upside down. I made the necessary adjustments, then knelt down and said, "My father thought you were very sexy. He asked if he could have a turn with you, but I haven't decided if I should let him yet." Then I kissed her and stood up, putting my cock in her mouth. At the same time, her pussy was right in front of my face, so I began feasting on her. I ate her and fucked her mouth until I was ready to cum, then I pulled out and came on her face and chest. I put her back to her resting position, and kissed her before I left.

The next session was with Girl again. She put on a strap-on vibrating dildo and fucked Kari in the pussy. It was short and to the point, and it made Kari cum.

I sent my mother down next. I was unsure of it, but I asked her, and she was willing. First, she checked on Kari, asking her how she was doing. Kari was extremely embarrassed by having my mom there, but she said she was doing OK. My mom gave her water and some grapes, then said, "Time for your next session." Kari was unable to stop her as she took a vibrating bullet and put it right on her clit. My mother put her through a whole series of orgasms before she stopped, gave her another drink, and left her.

I went down next, my last visit before bed. "How are you doing, Kari?" I asked.

"OK," she said.

"Just OK? Is it still fun, or do you feel like it's a punishment?" I asked.

"A little of both," she replied. "I can't believe that you sent your parents down. I can't believe that your mother made me cum!"

"Would you like my father to as well?" I asked.

"No!" she said.

"Would you like me to?" I asked.

"Yes, please, Jake. Please make me cum again!" she begged.

I was happy to oblige. I kissed her for a while, running my hands all over her sweaty body. I went over and pulled out a full length mirror and wheeled it in front of Kari. I stepped behind her and started running my hands over her front. I tilted her back just a bit, so that she could see me playing with her pussy.

"Do you want to know why I haven't spanked you?" I asked.

"Yes," she panted.

"Because before I left Sandy's, she offered to take your spanking. I spanked her instead of you," I said.

"That was nice of her, but now I miss out," she said. I watched her trying to think about it while I played with her nipples and clit.

"That was her deep, dark fantasy wasn't it? She wanted to be spanked," she said.

"It was, though if you tell anyone, I'll tell your deep, dark fantasy as well," I said. "In fact, she's offered to take your place every time I want to spank you. I don't think I'll take her up on that each time, but I will every time that I have you down here."

"That's so nice of you," she said, and I knew that she understood Sandy as well as herself. I rubbed her clit hard until she came, then I moved around in front of her. I kissed her and said, "I'm going to bed now. Have a fun night."

"That's all for the night?" she asked.

"No, but someone else will be down while I'm asleep," I told her.

"OK," she said.

I lowered the lights and put on some soothing music to help her sleep. On the other hand, I strapped on a clit vibrator set to low, so that might have made it more difficult. Oh, well. Don't do the crime if you can't do the time. I went up to bed, with strict instructions for Girl. She was to go down for the next three hours, then wake me up for the fourth. She was to use her mouth once, a strap on in her pussy once, and a strap on in her ass once.

The next thing I knew, someone was nursing on my cock. "Sir, you requested that I wake you now."

I let her continue to suck on me as I asked, "How is she doing?"

"She's OK, but she is very tired, and she really needs to pee," she told me. I let her continue working me up for a minute, then I went down to Kari. She seemed very pleased to see me.

"Oh, Jake! Thank god!" she said.

"What's up?" I asked.

"I really have to pee, but Girl said that only you could release me," she told me. "Can you let me out for a minute so that I can pee?"

"No," I told her.

"But I'm going to burst!" she cried.

"I don't think so, but if you need to pee, then pee," I told her.

"Like this?" she said.

"Right now," I replied.

"But you're here," she said.

"Well, if you don't go now, then after I'm done with you I'm going to turn you over. Then, when you do pee, it will go all over you. Which is worse?"

She groaned, but then she let loose. The rack was over the tiled floor, so there was no damage done. It was the first time I had seen a girl pee, and it was interesting. It didn't gross me out, and I thought that I would have to explore this more. For now, however, I just enjoyed the show. When she was done, I went up and kissed her. "That was very well done," I said.

"Thank you, Jake," she replied. She was really flagging, but I wasn't done with her. First things first, I hosed down the floor to get rid of the remaining urine, or the stench would have gotten bad. Then I hugged her sweaty body and pulled all of the vibrators out of her.

"Oh God, I can't believe how it feels not to have those," she said.

"Don't get used to it," I said, smiling to take the sting out of my words. I looked at her pussy. It was caked with her juices, which had congealed everywhere. I ran my tongue through it and it was ripe.

I stood back up and asked, "How would you like to cum?"

"Will you hold me and fuck me?" she asked.

I did as she asked, holding her as I gently made love to her. As I fucked her, I whispered, "You are such a good, obedient slave. I love how you cum for me so well. I love how you take your punishment. How you enjoy it. You are so good, my Kari." I continued to whisper things like that, stroking slowly into her, building her higher and higher, until she came. I didn't cum, but I stopped anyway, because I was saving myself for the last time.

"Only a few more hours," I told her before I left. I didn't replace the various devices that had been attached to or inserted into her, deciding to give her a little respite. However I instructed Girl to replace them the next time that she was down. Girl took the next two shifts, then it was 6:00 AM, and I went down for a final round and to release her.

"Did you have a good night?" I asked.

"Yes, Jake, I did, but I am tired and I have to pee," she said.

"Pee for me here again, then I'll release you and give you a shower." She didn't even hesitate. Moments later, urine was streaming from her. I watched her until she was finished, then I hosed down the floor and detached her from the rack. I had a chair ready, because when she came down she could barely stand. I let her sit for a few moments, then I helped her upstairs to my bathroom. I sat her on the side of the tub as I filled it.

When the tub was ready, I helped her in, and I got in with her. I washed the cum, sweat and urine off of her, then I shampooed and massaged her head. I flipped her over so that she was lying face to face with me and said, "You still owe me one more cum." She groaned, but she could feel my hard cock, so she climbed on and sank her abused pussy onto my cock. She rode me, albeit lethargically, until she was able to cum, splashing water all around us, then I let myself go in her pussy.

We got out of the tub and I helped her do her hair, then we both got dressed and went down for breakfast. "I have no idea how I am going to stay awake in school today," she groaned.

"You'll have to," I said. "It's part of the punishment. How do you feel about others asking me for stud service now?"

She looked at me, and at Girl, and said, "I still want them to. I want to get you all the pussy you can handle."

I was surprised, and I looked at Girl, demanding, "Is this your work?"

"I didn't suggest this, sir, but I think it is a very good idea!"

"You're willing to go through this every time?" I asked.

"I don't have a choice," Kari said.

I shook my head and went back to my breakfast. My parents came in, and to her utter embarrassment, both complimented her on her fortitude. We went off to school, and Kari managed to make it through the day without falling asleep.

Chapter Twenty-Five: Sarah

Kari was right. Just a few weeks later, I was sitting in the cafeteria, talking with Kari, when Sarah approached us. "Can I talk to you for a minute?" she asked. "Alone."

I had a good idea what this was about, and by the smirk on her face, so did Kari. "Sure," I said. "One minute." I turned to Kari and whispered in her ear, "Finish your lunch, my Kari, then go to the bathroom. I want you to masturbate to at least one cum. When you are done, you may not clean yourself off in any way. If I am going to have to think about sex, so are you!"

"Yes, sir!" she said, snapping off a mock salute.

Sarah sat across from me, clearly trying to steel herself up to talk to me. While I waited, I examined her. She was a natural redhead with light red hair. Her skin was creamy, covered with a sprinkling of very light freckles. She was well padded; not fat, just what looked like a little baby fat. Her tits were probably only a B, but when she wore a low-cut shirt, they looked so creamy, so soft, like two scoops of the tastiest vanilla ice cream. I'd always wondered if her pubic hair was the same color as the hair on her head. If my hunch was right, I'd probably find out.

"I know about Sandy and Karen," she began.

"What about Sandy and Karen?" I asked.

"I know that you slept with them, and I know that you made them feel great, that you fulfilled their fantasies," she said.

She looked at me for confirmation, but I wasn't giving her any.

"I want you to do that for me," she said.

"What do you want me to do?" I asked.

She looked around, then leaned forward and said, "I want you to make my fantasy come true."

"And what is your fantasy?" I asked.

"I can't tell you here. Can you come to my house tonight at 8 and we can discuss it?" she asked.

"That's pretty late. How long will we be … discussing it for," I asked.

She blushed, a beautiful pink, and rushed to say, "No, I don't mean that. It's just that my parents are going out to a meeting, so we can talk about it in private. It can't be more than about a half hour, or my parents might come back. Could you, please?"

"OK," I said.

I passed Kari in the hall later and grabbed her. "So good to see you," I said, kissing her hand. It smelled terrific. She stuck her tongue out at me, and I said, "The next time I come over, I am going to take that tongue, and put some of what is on your hands on it."

Her tongue quickly retracted, and I said, "Can't wait," before I wandered off.


Later I bumped into Sandy, and I said, "I understand that you've been talking about me."

"I might have bragged a little," she said.

"I hope you didn't puff me up too much," I said.

"I only told the truth," she said, laughing. "Can I help it if people might have been - intrigued - by the truth?"

"You made an offer to me when we were together," I said quietly. "Does it still stand?"

Her eyes got wider and her breathing quickened. "Come home with me after school, and we'll discuss it," she told me.

I met her in front after school, and we drove to her house. She took me to the living room and said, "What offer did you mean?"

"The one where you would take the spanking that I was planning to give to Karen," I said.

"Were you going to punish her?" she asked. "Did you save it for me?"

"Not yet," I said. "I'll tell you a secret. I did punish Karen for talking about me, but I didn't spank her as part of that punishment, because you had taken it for her. But I also told her that she was going to be punished in the same way, every time that I was with someone as a result of what she said. Are you willing to take the spankings for those times as well?"

"Yes," she said.

"OK, then," I said, standing. "I'll come see you when it happens."

"Wait," she said. "You're not going to punish me now?"

"You haven't done anything to show me that you are a bad girl who deserves it, and I am not planning on punishing Karen until after I am with someone else."

"But I am a bad girl," she said. "I've been having these awful thoughts. I've been thinking of boys, putting their mouths on, you know, a dirty place."

"Well, I don't believe that anyone should be punished for their thoughts. People can't help the thoughts that they have. You should only be punished for your actions."

I started to the door and she asked, "But what if someone did that to me?"

"Who would do that? Why would they?"

"You would, because I begged you to!" she said.

"You would beg me?" I asked.

"Yes!" she stood up and slipped her shorts and panties off, then sat on the couch and spread her legs. "Please, will you lick me?"

"But last time I tried, you pushed me away. You told me it was dirty."

"It is, but I want it so bad. Please?" she begged.

I walked back to her, looking at her naked pussy. "I'll make you a deal. I'll lick your nasty pussy, but in return, you have to suck on my cock. Will you do that, you bad little girl?"

She looked shocked that I would ask her that, but she nodded her head. "And then I'd deserve a spanking?" she asked hopefully.

"Probably more than one," I said.

"Oh, god, yes!" she moaned, leaning back and spreading her legs further, holding her lips open with her fingers. I couldn't ignore an invitation like that. I knelt down and dove in. Dirty it wasn't. It was sweet. It was juicy. It was wet. Sandy started gasping almost immediately, and when I added my fingers to the mix, she shrieked.

"Oh, it's so good!" she moaned.

"I thought it was disgusting," I said.

"It is. It's disgusting. It's nasty. Don't stop, please!" she cried.

I didn't stop, not until she had cum all over my face. While she was recovering, I pulled my clothes off. I slipped under her and grasped her tit in one hand while I rubbed her ass with the other.

"Are you going to spank me?" she asked, breathlessly.

"How could I not, when you were so nasty that you begged me to eat you, even when you admit it's disgusting!" I spanked her hard. I didn't bother counting. I figured that as long as Sandy was squirming and moaning under my hand, I should keep going. I would spank her four or five times, then bury my fingers in her pussy. The whole time that I was doing that, she was squirming, rubbing her stomach on my rock hard cock. I must have cycled like that five or ten times before she came on my fingers.

I rubbed her ass as she squirmed some more, then I said, "I believe there is another part of the bargain that you need to keep."

She got up on her hands and knees next to me. "I could feel this on my stomach the whole time that I was being spanked." She jerked it up and down a little.

"Well, your squirming ensured that you will not have to have it in your mouth for too long."

"It's a really dirty thing to do," she said. Then she licked the length of it with her tongue. "It doesn't taste bad." She licked all around, then sucked the head in. As I said, I was already close to the edge from the events of the day, so she didn't really get enough time to do a proper blow job. Still, seeing the head cheerleader looking up at me with my cock in her mouth... not something I was going to forget any time soon.

I thought about cumming in her mouth. In fact, I was thinking about not even warning her, to see what happened when something that dirty went into her mouth. But I decided that I had a better use for my cum. I pulled out of her mouth and got up, pushing her down so that her ass was in the air. I started spanking her again as I stroked myself, and soon I was spurting on her ass.

"Oh, what are you doing?" she asked.

"Giving you a soothing cream for your red ass," I said.

"You came on my ass?" she said in shock, looking back at me, seeing my cock dripping cum on her. "Oh, you did!"

I spanked her some more, moving my sticky cum all over, while my fingers were busy on her clit. Soon she was cumming again, and she collapsed on the couch. I sat next to her, stroking her hair as she recovered. "And you said that I was the nasty one! I can't believe that you came on my ass."

"It's such a lovely ass!" I said. I kissed her forehead and said, "I've got to go."

"Why do you have to leave?" she asked.

"I promised Sarah I'd go to her house for a few minutes tonight," I replied.

"What are you going to do to Sarah?" she asked.

"Let me just tell Sarah how lovely your ass gets when it's so red, then I'll let you know," I said.

"You wouldn't!" she cried.

"If you don't ask about other people, I won't tell other people about you," I said.

"Fair enough," she said.


I went home and showered and did my homework, then went over to Sarah's house. She was very nervous as she led me to the kitchen table.

"If you're this nervous, maybe it's not really for you," I suggested.

"I'm not nervous about what I'm going to ask for, just that I'm asking it. I'm worried about what will happen if people find out," she told me.

"Well, I promise that I won't tell anyone about what you tell me," I said.

She nodded and then said, "OK, here's the thing. I've dated a bunch of guys, and I've slept with a few. The thing is..." She paused for a minute, then said in a rush, "I want to sleep with a woman!"

"I'm not sure if you noticed this, but I'm a guy," I said.

"I know that, you idiot," she said, hitting my arm. Now that she had gotten it off her chest, she seemed a little more relaxed. "I've always been curious about girls. But I couldn't do anything with someone I know. Also, I think I'd be too nervous just with a girl alone; if I do I'd feel like I was a lesbian and I'd freak out. So I thought that you might know someone, someone that no one else knows, that wouldn't spread stuff around about me, and you could both do me."

She looked down shyly, then looked up hopefully. "Do you think that you can?"

I thought about it for a minute, then said, "I do know someone that might fit the bill. She might be a little aggressive with a sexy virgin like you, though."

"I'm not a virgin!" she exclaimed.

"You've been with a girl before?" I asked.

"Oh, you mean like that. That's OK."

"Are you sure?" I asked.

"Yes," she said.

"OK, then I'll call her tonight and let you know when and where tomorrow at school," I informed her.

"Thanks!" she said. She jumped up and hugged me. I hugged her back, then kissed her.


When I got home, I made a call. When a girl whose voice I didn't recognize answered it, I asked, "Is Katherine there?"

"Who is this?" she asked.

"Jake," I replied.

"Katherine, Jake's on the phone," she yelled.

"Oooh, goody!" I heard, and Katherine came on.

"Hi, Katherine," I said. "How are you."

"Good. Are you calling for another round?" she asked.

"Sort of, but not really. I have a favor to ask." I explained the request that I'd gotten, which necessitated explaining the whole series of events leading up to it. By the time that I was done, Katherine was in tears laughing. She asked me to describe Sarah, and when I did, she agreed and gave me a time over the weekend when her roommate would be gone, and we could turn her apartment into a den of iniquity.

"But after this, you owe me one!" she said.

"So I am bringing you a virgin pussy eater, for you to train, and I am going to owe you?" I asked.

"OK, maybe I'll owe you. Invite Cat over sometime and we'll be even."

"I promise," I said.

The next day in school, right towards the end of the day, I approached Sarah. She looked nervous as I took her from her friends and I told her, "We are all set."

"Really?" she asked, excitedly.

"Really." I told her to pick me up and I'd direct her. "There is one other thing though. This girl wants to know what you are like. So you need to go to the bathroom and masturbate." She looked at me in shock. "You can think about her when you are doing it. Masturbate through your panties, then when you've cum, use your panties to clean yourself up. Then put your panties in this bag, and I will deliver it to her. She'll masturbate all week smelling you."

"Oh, God, I can't do that!" she said.

"You have to," I told her.

She was bright red when she stuffed the plastic bag into my backpack later. I thought that I might even share them with Katherine later on.


I met Sarah late on Saturday morning, and we walked to the bus stop. I couldn't wait until I turned 16 and learned how to drive. "Are you sure about this?" I asked.

Sarah laughed nervously and said, "Yeah, I am." She looked at me for a second then asked, "What would you do if I said I wasn't? Wouldn't this mystery woman be disappointed?"

"Definitely," I said. "But I'd go over and help her get over her misery." She slugged my shoulder and laughed.

While we waited I looked her over. She was wearing tight jeans and a sky blue shirt with a scooped neck, which showed her creamy breasts. She saw me looking her over and asked, "What?"

"I'm just admiring you," I said. "I notice you usually dress to show off your breasts. It looks very nice."

She blushed and said, "I don't have that much, so I want to display them in their best light."

"Well, you've succeeded admirably," I assured her.

Just then the bus pulled up and we got on, sitting towards the back. The bus was mostly empty, so Sarah felt comfortable talking to me. "Will you tell me about this mystery girl?" she asked. "Do you think she'll like me? Do you think I'll like her?"

"I know she'll like you," I said with a grin. "I think you'll like her as well. She's really pretty, and is so easy to be with; it's like she lives life to the fullest. Plus, she knows that this is your first time, and she'll make you very comfortable with what you're going to do."

"What if I chicken out?" she asked.

"She'll understand completely, though she's likely to try and change your mind," I told her.

"What does she look like?" she asked.

"Brown hair, about 5 feet, breast about the size of yours, and she fucks like a mink," I said with a grin.

"Jake," she shrieked, slugging my shoulder again.

I rubbed my shoulder and said, "If you keep that up, I won't have use of my arm, and that would disappoint Katherine too!"

"Her name is Katherine?" Sarah asked.

"Or Cat, depending on her mood," I replied.

"How is this going to work?" she asked.

"Well," I said, "when we walk in, Katherine will be naked. I assume she'll rip your clothes off and bury her face between your legs immediately." She slugged my arm again.

"OK, I actually don't know how this is going to work," I said contritely. "I assume that we'll get there, go in, make some small talk, and eventually get to the part where we are all rolling together on the bed. Speaking of which, you said you wanted me there with you when you did this so that you'd feel more comfortable. Just how much do you want me involved?"

She mulled that over for minute, and then she said, "I guess there are two reasons that I want you there. First, you're someone I know, so it's not like being with a total stranger. Having you there will be like my rock or touchstone; when I get nervous about being with someone I don't know, I can look over at you.

"Second, I know it's silly, but I'm afraid of being a lesbian. I'm worried that if I just have sex with a girl, I'll get all freaked out. That's why I not only want you there to support me, but sometime today I want you to screw me. If I know that I am going to have a dick in me, and that I'll enjoy it, I won't worry about being a lesbian."

"How do you know I'll be able to make you enjoy it?" I asked.

She looked at me sharply and said, "If half of the implications I've heard are true, it won't be an issue."

"I'll do the best I can," I told her. "It's a large sacrifice, but one that I'm willing to make for you."

She slugged me again. "Like you're not dying to get your hands on me!"

"Well, truth be told, I've been hard since this morning thinking of it," I told her. She glanced down at my pants and she saw that I was not kidding.

Sarah glanced around the bus, and with a mischievous smile said, "Show it to me!"

"Here?" I asked.

She nodded.

"You first," I said.

"What do you mean?" she asked, losing a bit of her smile.

"I've been thinking about what your breasts look like since the first time you leaned over in front of me. I've been dreaming of them. I want to see them."

She looked around again and said, "If you've been imagining them for so long, you'll probably be disappointed."

"I doubt it," I said with an expectant smile.

She smirked at me, put her hands behind her back, and wiggled around in that way that all girls seem to know how to do, pulling her bra off without exposing anything. She stuffed it in her bag,, looked around to make sure that no one could see her, and was just about to pull her shirt up when I stopped her.

"Not like that," I said.

She looked at me quizzically and I said, "You wear all these low cut shirts, and I always dream that I can see down them. Just back up and lean over so I can see down your front."

She shrugged, but pushed herself back to the window and leaned over towards me, pulling her shirt away from her front. I looked at her face a moment, then dropped my eyes to see what I had been dreaming of. It turns out that my mind had painted a nearly accurate picture. She had the creamiest breasts I'd ever seen, dusted with freckles and topped with nipples that were the lightest of pinks.

"Oh, god!" I moaned.

"Not what you expected?" she asked, sitting up.

"Better than expected. Perfect even," I replied.

She grinned and then said, "Your turn!"

"After what I've seen, I'm not sure I can pull it out," I said. Now it was me looking around, and when I saw that the coast was still clear, I pulled my zipper down and unsnapped my button. One final glance and I pulled the front of my underwear down as far as I could. My dick sprang out, even harder than I had told Sarah it was.

"Oooh," she said, wrapping her hand around it. "It's nice!" Then, without even a glance around, she dipped down and slurped it into her mouth.

She bobbed up and down for a minute and I groaned, "Looks like you really do like cock!"

"Mmmm hhhhhh", she affirmed.

"I'd love for you to continue for a really long time, but we're coming up on our stop," I said moments later.

She reluctantly pulled away, placing a little kiss on the tip. She patted it and I pulled my underwear back into place. "I always did love sucking cock," she said. "It makes me very popular on dates."

"It doesn't do anything to hurt your popularity with me," I told her with a grin as I zipped up my pants. I stood up, pulled her up by the hand, taking a quick look down her shirt in the process, and we got off of the bus. We walked the three blocks to Katherine's apartment, and walked to the front door. I looked at Sarah and knocked.

Catherine immediately opened the door, as if she was waiting for us. Last time I picked her up at her apartment she had been dressed very young. This time she was dressed in jeans and a button down white dress shirt with a thin white tank top peeking out from underneath. She didn't look 15, but she didn't look more than 17 or 18 either. Given that Sarah was a senior, they appeared close in age.

"Come in," she said, gesturing for us to precede her.

When we walked in, Katherine held out her hand and said, "You must be Sarah. You're even prettier than Jake described you! I'm Cat."

"Hi Cat, pleased to meet you," Sarah said, taking Cat's hand.

Cat pulled Sarah in and gave her a light hug and a peck on the cheek. Then she turned to me and said, "It has been entirely too long since I've seen you!" and she wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me quite a bit more than a peck. When she pulled her tongue out of my mouth, I glanced over at Sarah, who was watching us with a little grin on her face.

Cat glanced at what I was looking at and said, "You'll have to excuse me. I haven't seen Jake in a while, and it's hard to keep my hands off of him."

"Really?" Sarah asked.

Cat glanced at me with a smirk and said, "I'll tell you what. Ask me that again tomorrow. I've got drinks and snacks in the living room. Come and follow me."

We went into the apartment and Cat pointed to a chair for me. She and Sarah sat on the couch and started talking. Very soon, they were chatting like old friends, and I learned quite a bit about both of them. About 45 minutes after we arrived, Sarah said she had to go to the bathroom, and Cat pointed her in the right direction.

While Sarah was gone, Cat looked over at me with a smile and said, "It looks like I'm going to owe you. She's very cute and extremely nice. I don't know if I'm going to be able to stop after just one afternoon."

"That's between the two of you," I said. "I'm just here to chaperon."

"Chaperon my ass!" she exclaimed. Then she dropped to her knees in front of me, and moments later I had the second girl of the day sucking my cock. I had leaned back and closed my eyes, enjoying the sensation, when I heard a gasp in front of me. I opened my eyes and saw Sarah standing there, her hand over her mouth, watching Cat go down on me.

Cat slowly pulled her head back, releasing my cock from her mouth with an audible 'pop', then turned her head and looked right at Sarah. "Jake's a little excited," she said, waving my dick around. "Want to help me take the edge off him?"

It was a good thing that when she asked me earlier, I didn't try and tell Sarah how it was going to go, because this is not how I could have imagined it. Sarah nodded and walked over, dropping to her knees next to Cat. Cat held my cock out to Sarah, who licked it from base to tip before sinking it into her mouth.

"He's got a nice cock, doesn't he?" Cat asked.

When her mouth was empty, Sarah said, "I like it."

While Sarah was answering, Cat recaptured my cock with her mouth. I groaned as she took me deep into her mouth. "Wow, you can deep throat?" Sarah asked.

Cat pulled back out and swung my dick over to Sarah. "Yeah, it just takes a lot of practice to get right. You'll have to find some poor soul willing to let you practice on them."

Sarah pulled off of my cock, then laid her head on my thigh and started licking up and down the side, looking right at Cat. Cat smiled back at her and started doing the same thing from the other side. They moved their heads all around, their tongues bumping into each other, and soon they were locked into a French kiss, right over my cock. Cat continued stroking it in her fist, so I wasn't too disappointed.

Watching them kiss, as well as the feeling of Cat's hand on my cock had me close to the edge. "I'm going to cum," I hissed.

Cat broke the kiss and pushed Sarah's head down to my cock. "Take his cum!" she demanded, "but don't swallow!" Sarah was a little slow, because my first spurt hit her on the cheek, but the rest went right into her hot mouth. While Sarah sucked on the head, Cat kept pumping me with her fist until I was dry.

Sarah pulled her head off of my cock and looked at Cat, her mouth tightly closed. Cat smiled and leaned forward, first licking the string of cum off of Sarah's cheek, then worming her tongue into Sarah's mouth. I watched the two of them kiss, moving my cum back and forth between them, until Sarah pulled back and they both swallowed. Sarah was watching Cat intently as she panted. Then she lunged forward, drilling her tongue into Cat's mouth.

For the next ten minutes I was forgotten as they rolled around on the floor, doing some extremely heavy petting. Cat's hand went under Sarah's shirt in the back, but quickly migrated to the front, squeezing Sarah's delectable breast gently. It wasn't long before Sarah's hand was filled with Cat's breast; apparently Cat wasn't wearing a bra either.

Cat pulled away, groaning as Sarah squeezed her nipple. Then she pushed Sarah away and pulled Sarah's shirt over her head. While Sarah's arms were still tangled in her shirt, Cat pushed her down to the floor and popped Sarah's breast into her mouth. From what I could see, the glance I had on the bus was confirmed; Sarah had remarkable breasts.

Sarah arched her back, and as soon as her hands were free, she grabbed Cat's head, wrapped Cat's hair in her hand, and pulled Cat tight to her breast. Sarah pulled Cat back and forth between them, though Cat had more than her tongue at work. I could tell the exact moment that Cat managed to worm her fingers under Sarah's panties and into her cunt. It was marked by a shriek as Sarah had her first orgasm of the day.

When Sarah came down a little, Cat moved up, her lips inches from Sarah's and asked, "How was your first female induced orgasm?"

"Great," she replied, "but I was 11 at the time, and I was the female."

Cat smiled and moved even closer. "And how do I compare?" she asked.

"Where were you when I was 11?" Sarah asked, then moved in for a long, lingering kiss.

When Sarah broke the kiss, she pulled Cat's shirt off, then pulled off the tank top underneath. She hefted Cat's breasts as she examined them. She glanced up at Cat as she slowly took a nipple in her mouth. I could see that Sarah was savoring the taste and texture as she sucked on her first breast since she was an infant.

Sarah pulled her mouth off and ran her fingers lightly over Cat's breasts. She said, "You know, I've been thinking about doing this for months and months. I was really nervous about if I would be able to do it, and if I was going to like it, but I like it so far. I like you a lot."

Cat smiled and said, "I like you too. But I'd like you better with less clothes on. Come to my bedroom."

Cat pushed herself up and pulled Sarah up into her arms. They kissed again, their breasts mashing together. Then Cat grabbed Sarah around her waist and turned her to face me. "Going to join us?" she asked with a grin.

"Please do!" encouraged Sarah, as if I needed encouragement.

Cat reached over and grasped Sarah's breast and turned to her to kiss her. Then she pulled Sarah's hand and they went into the bedroom. I looked down and saw that my cock was at full extension. I stood up, pulled off my clothes, and followed them to the bedroom.

When I got to the bedroom, Cat was naked on the bed, lying on her back with her head propped against the pillows. Sarah was kneeling between her knees, slowly examining Cat's whole body. From the door I could see Sarah's pale ass sticking up at me. I moved slightly to the side so that I could enjoy the sights in front of me.

Cat looked up at me and winked as Sarah knelt down further. Cat spread her legs wider so that Sarah could take a good look at all her naughty bits. Sarah ran her fingers through Cat's labia, causing her to gasp. Then she looked Cat right in the eye as she swiped her tongue through Cat's juicy pussy.

"Mmmmm," she moaned, as she took another lick. Then she really went to work, digging in deep with her tongue. Cat arched her back, enjoying herself. She smiled up at me and indicated that I should have fun with Sarah. I went around back again, and I could see Sarah's bright pink lips peeking out of her red bush. I had to have some, so I laid on my back and slipped up between her legs.

She must have been quite distracted, because she didn't notice me until I pulled her ass down so that my tongue could spear into her juicy hole. She was delicious, though to be fair, I haven't tasted a pussy yet that I didn't think was delicious. She groaned happily, which set Cat off into her first orgasm. Sarah, however, didn't even slow up; if anything, she began sucking harder. Regretfully, I pulled out from under Sarah. She groaned again, this time in disappointment. The disappointment didn't last too long, however, as I moved up behind her, raised her hips and slipped my cock deep into her.

Sarah actually pulled her mouth off of Cat as she screamed, "Yes!", then she dove back in with renewed vigor. I had come quite recently, so it took me a while to get off. Though they both had as well, they didn't seem to have the same restriction, as both came over and over.

Cat saw me getting close and said, "Cum on her ass!" I looked at her quizzically and she said, "Don't waste it! Cum on her ass!" Never one to object with a naked women writhing beneath me, I pulled out, and with just a few strokes, I spattered my cum over Sarah's ass, in her ass crack, and watched as it dripped down over her engorged pussy.

When I was done, Cat told me to come up to her. I did as she asked, and she pulled Sarah's head up and shoved her at my cock. "Clean him off," she demanded. Sarah did as instructed and soon had my cock shiny and clean.

Meanwhile, Cat moved around behind Sarah and was licking my cum off of Sarah's ass. "Oh!" Sarah cried when she felt Cat's tongue worm over her ass. When she had gotten everything off, she leisurely swiped at Sarah's lips and told her, "When we can get Jake up again, he's going to fuck me, and he's going to cum in my pussy. When he's all done you're going to suck every drop out of me, aren't you?"

"Oh god, yes!" she cried, attacking my cock again, attempting to speed the process. I, however, was not going to be rising quite that quickly.

"I know what will get him up fast," Cat said. "I'll be right back."

Cat left the room, and I pulled Sarah up into a kiss. "Feeling very lezzy?" I asked.

"How could I, with your cock giving me so many orgasms?" she asked. She kissed me again, but I pushed her back so I could get my mouth on those succulent tits. She moaned as I enjoyed myself.

"Oh my god!" Sarah exclaimed, and I looked up at her and saw her looking at the door. There in the doorway stood Cat, with a big fake dick strapped between her legs.

"Move over, Jake! Let someone with a hard on get at her!" she said with a smile.

I moved to the side and watched as Cat stalked towards a frozen Sarah. Cat climbed between Sarah's legs, pushing her back down onto the bed. "Ready to be fucked by a pro?" she asked.

Sarah just nodded, so Cat positioned her dick at Sarah's opening. "Hard or slow?" she asked.

"Hard," Sarah whispered. Cat complied and shoved into Sarah with one thrust. Sarah gasped, then gasped again as Cat quickly pulled out and shoved back in. Catherine was in very good shape, which she amply demonstrated with the jackhammer thrusts she gave to Sarah. I like to think that I can screw a girl, but I would never have the stamina that Cat had.

Sarah quickly came to an orgasm, but Cat offered her the same mercy that she had gotten - none. Sarah appeared to go through 5 or 6 orgasms before she was begging Cat to stop. Cat did, but moved over to Sarah's head and said, "Thank my cock for making you come!" as she pushed Sarah's head towards the plastic dick.

"Thank you so much!" Sarah said as she cleaned the dick off with her tongue.

Then Cat laid down next to Sarah and kissed her. "Mission accomplished," she said, looking over at me. Sarah's eyes lit up as she saw that my cock had risen once again.

"Mmmm," Sarah said, reaching for me.

Cat pulled her hand back, telling Sarah, "You got yours already, this is for me! But if you go to the bathroom, I left you a present on the counter. Try it on and let me see how you look in it. I'll take care of this in the meantime."

Sarah slowly got up and started out of the room, looking back longingly, though I'm not sure if it was me or Cat that she was longing for. As she walked out, Cat pulled me to the center of the bed on my back. She pulled off the strap on and wasted no time straddling me and sinking her hot cunt on my cock.

"How do you think we're doing?" she asked me as she started posting.

"I'm having a good time!" I said.

"And Sarah?" she asked.

"I think she's doing great," I told her.

"Me too," she said. Then her mouth was otherwise occupied with my tongue.

A few minutes later I heard Sarah come back in, and I looked over at her. She was wearing another strap on, this one with a smaller dildo. "Are we going to take turns?" she asked.

"No, look on the nightstand," Cat said.

Sarah walked over and picked up a tube. "What's this for?" she asked.

"That's for lubing up that cock so that you can fuck my ass," Cat replied.

"What?" Sarah exclaimed.

"I love a DP," Cat said.

"A DP?" Sarah asked.

"Double penetration," Cat replied. "I love one cock in my pussy and another in my ass!"

Sarah finally got it, and didn't seem too disgusted by it. She started moving towards Cat, who said, "Make sure you lube up your cock well." Sarah complied, slathering on plenty of gel from the tube.

Cat slowed down her movements until she was just making little thrusts as Sarah climbed between our legs. "Slow or hard?" Sarah asked.

Cat smiled over her shoulder and said, "Not slow, but not too hard."

I felt Sarah adjusting position, then I felt the dildo pushing against my cock through the wall of Cat's pussy. "Yessssss!" Cat hissed as Sarah pushed into her in one long, slow thrust, eventually pressing her bush against Cat's ass. Sarah and I just stayed there, unmoving, as Cat adjusted, moving her hips just slightly.

Cat leaned back, pulling Sarah to her for a kiss. I took the opportunity as she presented her breast to me and sucked on her sensitive nipple. She hissed into Sarah's mouth and then said, "OK now, both of you do me!"

It took a few minutes for Sarah and me to work out a rhythm that worked, but by the time we did, Cat was flopping around between us, whipping her head around and moaning. Sarah leaned over Cat's back, pushing her chest against me, and she leaned her head around Cat and kissed me hard on my lips. "Thank you for this," she said with a smile, then she got back onto her knees and asked, "Slow or hard?"

"Hard, dammit, give it to me hard!" Cat screamed. Sarah grabbed Cat's hips and started pounding into her, pulling her back and shoving her forward with each stroke. I just stopped moving and went along for the ride.

I took the opportunity to watch the two of them, Cat with her eyes glazed in lust, sweaty and panting, clearly unable to put even a single coherent thought together, and Sarah, her eyes clear with purpose, shifting her glance between the spot where they were joined, the back of Cat's head, and my face. She smiled at me, and between the sexy pair of them and the tight feeling of Cat's pussy wrapped around my cock, I was soon shooting my load deep into Cat's pussy.

"Yes!" screamed Cat as she felt my cock pulse. "Give me all your cum!"

I did as she asked, and I felt Sarah speeding her thrusts. In just a minute I felt Cat squeezing against my shrinking cock as she came yet again. "No more!" she groaned to Sarah, who seemed quite content to keep pounding.

Sarah slowed down, but Cat pushed her back and out of her. Cat flopped off of me and onto her back, trying to get her breath. "Get that off of her!" she told me, pointing to the strap on Sarah proudly wore. I took a deep breath and complied, helping Sarah remove the straps.

"Now get his cum out of me," Cat told Sarah. Sarah started moving between Cat's legs, but Cat said, "No, I want a chance at you, too!"

I realized that Cat had shown remarkable restraint, as this was the first time she was going to get a taste of Sarah. She pulled Sarah's legs over her head, and I watched the two of them eat each other. Sarah licked all around Cat's pussy, picking up the cum that was starting to drain out, before digging her tongue in to scoop out as much as she could. Cat, on the other hand, dove right in, as if she wanted to bury her head in Sarah.

They continued for a few minutes, until Cat's expert tongue brought Sarah to an orgasm. Then Cat flipped them over so that she was on top. She went up on her knees over Sarah's head and told her, "Watch this!" She then started squeezing her stomach, and soon little globs of cum started dripping out into Sarah's eager mouth.

"Get over here," Cat demanded of me. "I want a taste, too!" I moved over to her and she slurped my shrunken cock into her mouth, cleaning all of the remaining cum off. My cock barely twitched; I was completely spent.

When Sarah had gotten all that she was going to get, Cat pushed me away and dropped down to lie next to Sarah. "Go make us a snack!" she ordered me.

"Yes, Mistress!" I replied.

"You wish!" she laughed.

"No, you do," I said, smiling.

I walked out and went to the bathroom where I cleaned myself up a bit. Then I went to the kitchen and gathered some fruit and drinks and carried it back into Cat's bedroom. When I returned, they were both still snuggling together, talking quietly.

They sat up, and Cat groaned. "Oh, god, I am going to be so sore tomorrow. Especially my ass!"

"Oh, I'm sorry," Sarah said sounding worried. "Was I too hard?"

"Yes," Cat said, leaning over to kiss her. "And I loved every second of it. All day tomorrow, every time I move around in my seat, I'm going to be thinking of Sexy Sarah and how she pounded me so good!"

Sarah smiled and took a bite of her fruit. When we were done with our snack, Cat took Sarah into the shower while I cleaned up a little. I got dressed and waited in the living room, listening to the giggling coming from the next room. A while later, Sarah came out looking as fresh as when we arrived. I don't know how I looked, but I didn't feel like I looked that fresh.

Cat came over to me and kissed me deeply. "I definitely owe you one, and I plan to pay up soon!"

Sarah heard just a bit of this, and her face clouded up. "Pay?" she asked.

Cat laughed and caressed Sarah's face. "Oh, lovely Sarah. When Jake called me and I agreed to this, he said he'd owe me one. After today's session, I definitely owe him one, and I was just promising to pay him back soon."

Sarah smiled and kissed Cat. "Maybe I can help you pay him back," she said brightly.

"Oh, we'll see," Cat said with a smile. "That's definitely an advanced lesson." I laughed, though Sarah looked confused.

We took our leave and headed back to the bus stop. Sarah slipped her hand into mine as we walked along. "I really do want to thank you, Jake," she said. "This was better than I imagined!"

"So you're ready to go over to the dark side?" I asked with a smile.

"No, but I am now a confirmed bisexual!" she replied.

We walked along a little longer and she asked quietly, "Do you mind if I see Cat again?"

"Without me?" I shrieked theatrically.

She slugged my arm again. "Stop teasing," she demanded. "I really like her, and she said she'd be willing to see me again. Would you be upset?"

"Not if you took pictures for me," I said grinning, then held up my hand to stop her from slugging my arm again. "Really, I don't mind. And if you ever feel like you're leaning too far that way, feel free to ask me to bring you back."

She smiled and pulled me in for a kiss. She was mostly lost in her thoughts on her way home, but she gave me another big kiss and thanked me again just before we went our own ways.

Another successful fantasy fulfilled. And I was as well.

Chapter Twenty-Six: Punished Again

At school the following Monday, I ate lunch by myself. The cheerleaders were at their table, and Kari was with them. The kept giggling and looking over at me, trying to pry details out of Sarah. I looked up one time and saw them all looking at me. I just grinned at them, and that sent them off into shrieks of laughter. Well, not all of them. Kari, Sandy and Sarah just had little smiles on their faces.

Towards the end of lunch, Kari and Sandy came over and sat across from me. Sandy said, "I guess we're both going to be getting punished again."

"I guess so," I said, "though Karen is the only one obligated. If you want to ease her punishment a little, though, I won't object."

"Where and when?" she asked breathily.

"How about tonight, at my house," I replied, then turned to Karen. "And Karen, you come too. You'll be spending the night."

"She's spending the night with you?" Sandy asked incredulously. "That's her punishment?"

"Well, she's not coming over to have sex with me, if that's what you mean," I explained. "Her punishment is just more ... excessive than your's, so she needs all night for it."

"What is her punishment?" she asked.

"Uh, uh, uh," I said. "Do you want me to tell everyone what I do with you?"

She bit her lip sexily, then quietly asked, "What if I told everyone what you did to me? Then would you tell me how you punish Karen?"

"Really? Why do you want to know so much?" I asked.

"Maybe there are other ways that I could share her punishment?" she said quietly.

That gave me pause for thought. I understood the spanking fetish - well, maybe I didn't, but it was fairly common - but it appears her desire for punishment went a bit deeper.

"As intriguing as that is, I'm afraid not," I said.

"Why not?" she asked.

"Because even if you want to give up your privacy, I won't do that to Karen," I explained.

"But what if Karen doesn't mind?" she asked eagerly, glancing at Karen.

"No, I won't let you try and pressure Karen into telling you her secrets," I said.

She looked disappointed, but left it at that. We settled on a time, and I told her where I lived, then we went off to our respective classes.

Kari arrived at my house first. I took her up to my room and she said quietly, "You know, I don't mind if you tell Sandy my secret."

"Really, why not?" I asked.

"It would be nice to have a friend to share it with," she said. "Plus, I'd bet she'd make a nice little slave for you, too."

"First of all," I replied, "I am not going to even try to get her to be my slave. I have quite enough slaves already! Second, if I tell her your secret, more will come out, including things about both my family and yours that I don't want anyone to know. So no, you will not be sharing your secrets."

"Yes, sir," she said demurely.

I thought for a second then asked, "Would you want her to see part of your punishment?"

"Whatever you think is best," she replied.

"I didn't ask what I should do," I said in exasperation. "I asked would you want it."

"It would be very embarrassing," she said.

"Is that a no?" I asked.

"No, it's not. I wouldn't mind her seeing it," she said, her eyes down.

"Strip," I said.

She jumped up and quickly removed her clothes. I got some ropes I kept handy and took her over to a wall where, handily again, I had some hooks sunk in just the right places. I tied her spread eagle to the wall, then covered her eyes with a blindfold. I started running my fingers all over her body when I heard the doorbell ring.

"Don't go anywhere," I said. "We'll be right back." I saw her shudder as I left the room, closing the door behind her.

I ran down stairs and arrived at the front door just as my mother was letting Sandy in. I had warned her earlier that Sandy was coming over, and I even told her why. I never just invited people over without letting my parents, and Girl, know; too much potential for embarrassment.

"Mom, this is Sandy. She came over to study with me and Karen," I said

"OK, dear," she replied. "Let me know if you need anything."

As I led Sandy upstairs, she said, "Study? Your mom lets you study in your room with two cute girls?"

"She trusts me," I replied blandly.

"Ha!" Sandy exclaimed.

We got to my room and I opened the door, stepping aside and gesturing for her to enter. She walked through the door then stopped with a gasp as she saw Kari tied to the wall.

"Oh my god!" she exclaimed, looking at me wildly.

"What?" I asked calmly.

"What's going on?" she demanded.

"Well, Kari is going to be punished as well, but I thought I'd finish up with you first, because her punishment will take much longer. I just needed a place to keep her until we are done."

She turned back to look at Kari, and I took the opportunity to do the same. She had a delightful blush to her face, and I could definitely detect a sheen of moisture on her exposed pussy lips, but she made no effort to hunch up or hide in any way; on the contrary, she stood proudly, her back slightly arched, a serene expression on her face.

I then looked over at Sandy, whose expression was somewhat less serene. Her mouth was slightly open and her breathing was heavy. She turned her head to me slowly, as if it were difficult to pull her eyes away from the sight in front of her. "You are an evil boy!"

"I prefer wicked," I said.

"OK, you are a wicked, wicked boy," she said, turning to me. "Where are you going to do that thing for me?"

"What? Do you mean where I am going to punish the naughty, nasty Sandy?" I asked.

She gasped, her eyes cutting over to Kari.

"Kari knows that you are saving her from part of her punishment by taking it yourself," I told her. "I thought it was only fair that she knew directly the service that you are providing her."

I walked over to the bed, and said, "Why don't you tell me why you are here?"

She looked nervously at Kari but said, "I'm here to be punished, because I was a naughty girl."

"And how were you naughty?" I asked.

"I bragged about how good you were," she said.

"And?"

Another glance at Kari. "I'm a nasty girl who likes to have my ... pussy ... licked, and I like to suck cocks."

"And what is the punishment that you are going to receive for that?" I asked.

"50 spanks on the ass," she said, he breathing quickening.

"Strip," I demanded.

Another glance at Kari, then she quickly pulled off all of her clothes and walked over to me. I positioned myself on the bed so that her face was towards Kari. As she climbed over my lap, she gasped again as she saw the ping -pong paddle that I had placed on my nightstand.

I rested my hand on her lovely ass cheeks. I told her, "I want to make sure that Kari understands what you are saving her from, so she will count out each spank. Are you ready?"

She nodded. I reached back and gave her ass a hard wallop. She screeched as Kari said, "One."

Again, and Kari said, "Two."

I continued until 10, when I stopped and lightly massaged her ass, dipping my fingers down to confirm her excitement. Before I continued, I wrapped the fingers of my other hand in her hair, and pulled her head up so she was looking right at Kari.

"Eleven," Kari intoned as Sandy watched her with wide eyes. As I moved towards 25, I noticed that Sandy's eyes kept cutting over to the paddle on my nightstand. After 25, I dipped my fingers into her, feeling her heat and enjoying her squirming. I played with her just enough to raise her excitement level, but not to bring her too close.

"Twenty six."

I saw Sandy's hands grasping the bed sheets as the pain intensified.

"Thirty five."

Sandy was panting heavily, tears glistening in her eyes as she pushed her ass back to meet my hand with every stroke. I ran my fingers down her juicy pussy lips and pressed firmly on her clit. She moaned deeply as I manipulated it briefly.

"Thirty six."

Again, my fingers brushed her clit.

"Thirty seven."

Again.

"Forty."

I ran my finger from her clit, through her pussy and around her asshole. She gasped as I touched her in a place that she didn't feel she should be touched.

"Forty one."

A deep thrust of two fingers into her.

"Forty two."

Another brush of her clit.

"Forty three. Forty four. Forty five."

I looked up and it was more than just glistening lips that Kari had. Her thighs were drenched.

"Forty six. Forty seven. Forty eight. Forty nine."

Two fingers went deep into her pussy as my thumb pressed against her asshole, not going in, but making sure she knew that someone was knocking. I left them there, unmoving, as Sandy squirmed all around; I wasn't sure if she was trying to escape me or encourage me.

One last thrust with my fingers, then "Fifty!"

I took my hand out of her hair, and she dropped her head on the bed. I lightly rested my other hand on her ass, just gently rubbing it. Sandy was very excited, close to an orgasm, but not quite there. After a few minutes Sandy lifted her head and looked back at me. I looked at her, but addressed Kari. "Kari, thank Sandy for taking your punishment for you."

"Thank you for saving me that punishment, Sandy," Kari said properly, though I detected a tinge of disappointment in her voice.

"I'll let you know the next time that I need you to stand in for Kari," I told Sandy.

She looked at me incredulously.

"You're done?" she asked.

"You got your fifty," I told her, rolling her off of my lap.

She climbed on her knees, her breasts jiggling so nicely. "But ... but ..." Her eyes cut back to the paddle. "But I'm such a bad girl! I deserve more than 50 spanks with your hand!"

"What makes you such a bad girl?" I asked.

"I begged you to lick me. I sucked your cock!" she said.

"But I already punished you for that," I reminded her.

"But I want to do it again!"

"Well, I guess if you did that again you'd deserve another 10 with my hand," I said.

"No, I deserve a lot more with this," she said, grabbing the paddle and thrusting it at me.

"I don't think so," I said. "That's for girls who are much nastier."

"But I am," she demanded near tears. "I'm a very bad, very nasty girl!"

"What do you do that is so nasty?" I asked.

She looked somewhat desperate as she thought about what she could say. I was about to give in and give her what she wanted when she said, "I want you to play with my butt more."

"What?" I asked.

"You can play with my butt. I want you to put your fingers in my butt!" she said.

She was quite a bright girl, and she had figured out what I wanted. I smiled and reached out my hand. She handed me the paddle and I placed it on the bed. I placed her on the bed next to it, while I took off my shirt. I climbed onto the bed and placed the paddle on her stomach. She sucked her stomach in and just laid there looking at it. I blocked her view when I sucked a nipple into my mouth. She was moaning, moving her stomach up and down, not enough to knock the paddle off, just enough to keep it making and losing contact with her skin.

I shimmied down between her legs, taking another look at her face. She did not return my look; her attention was completely on the paddle. I think I distracted her from it a bit when I dipped my tongue into her pussy and drank some of her juice. I started eating her, but for my pleasure, not hers. Her pleasure would come in a little while.

There's little in the world I like better than eating a really delicious pussy, and hers was delicious. As I enjoyed herself, her moans grew louder and louder. I inserted a finger into her pussy, and soon added a second. I pulled them out and sucked her clit into my mouth while pushing one of my fingers a short distance into her anus.

"Yow!" she cried.

I wasn't using any other lube except her natural juices, of which there was plenty, but I wasn't putting that much in her. I moved my fingers around a little as I continued mauling her clit.

"Oh my god!" she exclaimed. "I must be a nasty slut, because that actually feels good." I pushed my finger in a little more deeply as I stuck a clean finger back into her pussy. She was moaning and writhing (though again, not enough to move the paddle), and soon she was cumming. I love the taste of a girl cumming!

When she was finished, I didn't give her time to recuperate. I pulled my fingers out of her, giving her clit a last swipe with my tongue. Then I picked up the paddle and manhandled her onto her hands and knees, pulling my pants off at the same time.

I started hitting her ass with the paddle, not too hard, but certainly enough for her to feel it. With each stroke, I said a word. "Sandy ... is ... a ... bad ... bad ... girl! ... Sandy ... is ... a ... nasty ... nymphomaniac. ... Sandy ... loves ... to ... suck ... cock. ... Sandy ... begs ... to ... have ... her ... cunt ... eaten. ... Sandy ... wants it ... up ... her ... ass."

The entire time she was screaming and moaning, but she never asked me to stop. If my mother didn't know what was going on, she certainly did now. When I was finished as much as I wanted, I grabbed her hips and pushed my cock into her. She grunted as I sunk home, and gasped when my pubic hair and stomach pressed into her sensitive, red ass.

I grabbed her hips, putting my thumbs right on her sore ass, and I started pounding her. She was crying and cumming at the same time. She came twice before her arms gave out, and she dropped her head on the bed. She almost caused me to pull out, but I held on and kept pumping until I was ready to cum. I sunk deep and started to spurt when I heard her mumbling, "Cum on my ass!"

I quickly pulled out before I was done cumming. I spurted twice on her ass before I pushed my piss hole up against her asshole and shot my last spurts just into her ass. When I was done, I fell to the side, out of breath and energy.

As I caught my breath, I glanced over and saw Kari, straining at the ropes, liquid covering her thighs. Her hands looked like they really wanted to be touching herself. Then I was distracted as Sandy rolled over and pushed herself against me, giving me a deep kiss.

"That was amazing!" she said. "You make me do such nasty things, and then you make me like it! That was great!"

"I'm glad you enjoyed it," I said simply.

"Enjoy doesn't begin to describe it!" she said.

I glanced over at Kari again, and Sandy followed my gaze. Kari was panting heavily. "She looks so turned on!" exclaimed Sandy.

"Would you be in her position?" I asked.

She thought about it and nodded.

"And here I thought that you would be lessening her punishment, but you made it harder," I said.

"How," she asked quizzically.

"Well, we turned her on something fierce, and now you've left me too tired to do anything about it," I said.

She looked at me, then looked back at Kari, then back to me. Then she stood up and walked over to Kari. She looked over her shoulder at me and said, "You have no idea how bad I really am!" Then she dropped to her knees and pushed her tongue into Kari's overheated slit.

My mouth must have dropped open. Here was a girl who, a few weeks ago, wouldn't let anyone else touch her pussy with their tongue, and now she had her tongue buried in a different girl. Admittedly, after the first lick she pulled away and said, "Yuck," but she went right back for more. She didn't have to work at it for long, because only a few licks later Kari came, shrieking like a banshee..

She pulled away, giving me a self satisfied grin. "I couldn't leave the poor girl in misery," she said. "Besides, I'm a bad, bad girl." She walked, no stalked over to me, grabbed my head and gave me a Kari flavored kiss. Then she started dressing, wincing slightly as she pulled up her jeans.

When she was done dressing, she came back to me and kissed me lightly on the cheek. "Now you owe me," she said saucily and walked out of the room.

I laid there in my bed, too stunned to do anything. Kari was slumped against the ropes. My mother walked by the open door and looked in. She took a look at me, her eyes sweeping over my shrunken, stick dick, then she looked over at Kari hanging on the wall. "That was a very satisfied looking girl who just left," she said.

I just shook my head.

"Is everything all right here?" she asked.

I nodded and said, "Could you ask Girl to come up?"

She looked pointedly at my slimy dick and asked, "Is there anything that I can do for you?"

I blushed and shook my head. She walked away with a small smile. That was the second girl of the day that surprised me!

Girl walked in a few minutes later, and contrary to my mother's implication, I had her help me get Kari down and onto the bed, then clean us both off with a warm cloth.

I pulled Kari to me and apologized to her. "I'm afraid after all that, I'm not up to giving you the punishment that you deserve, but I'll do it another time."

"Can I still spend the night?" she asked.

"I'd like that," I said.

She kissed me lightly and said, "Good. And now you owe me."

Chapter Twenty-Seven: Gemma

My sophomore year continued in much the same fashion. I had grown quite a bit over the last few years and I was now approaching six feet. I didn't really work out, but I didn't avoid physical activity, so I was in reasonable shape, if not Brad Pitt. I'd been told that my cock was larger as well, but I didn't really measure it anymore.

I dated some girls from the school, though none seriously. I had Karen on a fairly regular basis, and I stopped by to see Cheri quite a bit. She came to my house every now and then as well, either to see me or to see my mother. I also went out with her occasionally; it gave me a kick to think of all those people thinking how cute that mother and son are, all while Cheri had a vibrating dildo stuck up her ass, which I controlled with a little remote in my pocket.

My adventures with the seniors also continued sporadically. I continued to see Sandy every now and then, and she enjoyed the punishments each time, though I never involved Kari again. Sarah approached me one day and confessed that she had been seeing Cat for some fun every now and then, though she was quick to reassure me that she still liked boys, too. In fact, I participated in one more session with them, and enjoyed myself greatly.

A number of the other seniors also approached me, some for fantasy fulfillment and some for straight sex. It surprised me, but I was starting to feel sort of like a slut. I know that I wasn't looking for a serious relationship, but I was starting to feel a little used. I actually did turn down one or two of them, but I guess I was a slut, because I enjoyed most of them.

In addition to the others, Gemma still asked me over every few weeks for a little oral sex. She had dated some guys, none of whom I really approved of, but she didn't really get serious with any of them. One day she told me she wanted another session, this time at my house, which she occasionally did if she got horny and her parents were home.

She walked into my room and started taking her clothes off. "Strip," she told me.

I was pleased that this session was going to include me as well. She finished undressing and scooched to the middle of the bed. She patted the bed next to her and said, "Let's talk first."

"OK," I responded, though I would have preferred to talk with clothes on. Well, at least my clothes on.

"You're cutting quite a swath, aren't you?" she asked.

"What do you mean?"

"You think boys are the only ones that talk? You've been dating quite a few girls, and sleeping with half the senior class," she said.

"Not half!" I said with an embarrassed smile.

"Maybe not, but by all accounts, more than half would," she informed me. "You're said to be quite the lover."

"Thank you, I guess?"

"Actually, it pisses me right the hell off!" she said, getting up to her knees and kneeling close to me. "You're willing to bang any skank that asks, but you're not willing to sleep with one of your best friends?"

"I explained that to you," I said weakly.

"Well, that's bullshit," she retorted. "According to everything I hear, I'd be better off with you as my first lover than anyone else at school! Anyway, this isn't cutting it any more, so if it's not you, I'm going to find someone else to pop my cherry, because I want it popped, and I want it popped now! So are you going to step up?"

I thought about what she said. I thought about what Kari and Cheri had said when I took Kari's virginity. I thought about all the other girls that I had been sleeping with and what they had meant for me. Gemma must have seen the thought process on my face, because she smiled slowly and laid back down on the bed, spreading her arms and legs slightly, inviting me in.

Seeing her there, so eagerly awaiting me, was what made my decision for me. Still, this wasn't how I wanted to do it. I climbed between her legs and lay my body over her. I pressed my cock over her moist pussy and grabbed her hands in mine, holding them over her head. I kissed her hard on the lips then pulled my head back to look at her.

"Fine, you win," I said. Her smile got bigger. "But if I'm going to do this, I'm going to do it my way!"

"What's your way?" she asked.

"What it's not is in the middle of the day, with limited time, after you have just browbeaten me into sleeping with you. If you're going to lose your cherry to me, then it's going to be done right. I'm taking you out on Saturday night, and you'll spend the night with me. Can you get your parents to let you stay out all night?"

"With you?" she snorted. "No way in hell! But I'll get someone to cover for me."

"Fine," I said. "Find yourself a nice dress, and tell me where to pick you up from. I'll get you at 8."

"But what about now?" she whined, grinding her crotch to mine.

"What about now?" I asked getting up.

"You're not just going to leave me like this?" she asked incredulously.

I smiled and pounced back on her. "No, I won't, but we're doing it my way this time!"

I flipped over and lay next to her, then pulled her over onto me in a 69. She wasted no time sucking my cock into her mouth, and I grabbed her ass and pulled her sweet pussy to my mouth. Her moans were muffled by cock, which ran the most amazing sensations through me.

She was so primed for this that she took virtually no time to cum in a flood on my face. Then, as I backed off briefly, she really went to work on my cock. I laid my head back, looking up at her pulsating pussy, still glistening with juices. I ran my fingers lightly over ass and through her ass crack. She pulled away a little when I brushed over her asshole, and then gasped when I lifted my head and swiped at her clit with my tongue. She started running her fingers lightly over my balls, and soon I was spurting into her mouth.

When she had drained me of every drop, she quickly flipped around and gave me a big kiss. "You're not going to regret this!" she said.

"What, cumming in your mouth?" I asked.

"No you doofus! Finally giving me the fucking I want!" she said.

I kissed her lightly. "I hope it will be good for you."

"If it's not, your going to have to keep repeating it until it is!" she said with a smile.


After we were dressed, I walked Gemma to the door, where she gave me a searing kiss before she left. After I closed the door behind me I turned around and my mother was there. "Did you have a nice time playing with your little friend?" she asked with a smirk.

"Stop teasing me, mom!" I said, swatting her ass lightly as I passed by.

"If you're trying to get me to stop, that's not the way to do it," she said, wiggling her ass a little.

"Why not?" I asked.

"Are you kidding?" she asked. "You think that the threat of spanking me will get me to stop a behavior? I thought that you knew me better than that! You're more likely to get me to stop by threatening not to spank me!"

"But I don't spank you now, so that wouldn't be much of an incentive," I said.

"I guess not," she said as she turned and started to walk by me.

I'm not sure what came over me. Maybe it was everything that just took place with Gemma. Maybe it was serendipity. All I know is that as she walked by me, I grabbed her hand, spun her around, took her hair in my fist and pushed her down so that she was kneeling on the stairs.

She gasped and demanded, "What are you doing, Jake?"

"Giving you what you want," I growled as I raised my hand and dropped it to her ass, the sharp smack echoing through the room.

"Ohhhh!" she moaned. "Jake, what are you doing?"

"I answered you," I said, spanking her again.

She dropped her head to the stair and stuck her ass further in the air. I reached down and flipped her skirt over her hips, baring her ass to me. Then I started whaling on her, spanking her over and over.

"Oh, Jake," she moaned. "Jake, no."

Finally I got my fill, and I stood up and looked at her. My hand had left her ass glowing red. Her hips were swaying as she kept pushing her ass back.

"Don't stop, Jake, please!" she begged. "I'm so close."

"Well, now will you stop teasing me?" I asked.

"Oh, Jake, yes, I'll stop teasing you!" she promised.

"OK, you can get yourself off," I told her.

"Oh, no!" she cried. "I can't. I'm not allowed to make myself cum!"

"Are you allowed to have someone else make you cum?" I asked.

"No! Not without permission!" she moaned.

"Then it's a good thing I stopped," I observed.

"Please, Jake, get me the phone!" she asked plaintively.

I went over and grabbed the cordless, watching as she spread her legs and mimed playing with herself without actually touching herself. I walked over to her with the phone, and with the hand not between her legs she propped herself on her elbow and quickly dialed a number.

"Hi, this is Mary. I need to speak with Bob." She waited, her fingers hovering closer to her clit.

"Sir, I have a request," she said. "I've gotten all worked up, and I beg your permission to make myself cum."

She listened, then said, "Jake spanked me, Sir."

Again she paused. "I may have brought it on myself." She listened briefly, then described what had happened. "Jake had Gemma upstairs, and she came down looking quite satisfied and gave him a lover's kiss. I asked him if he had fun with her, and he told me not to tease, tapping my ass as he said it. I told him that if he wanted me to stop doing something, threatening not to spank me would be more effective than threatening to spank me. He pointed out that since he never spanked me, that threat wouldn't be very effective either, and I agreed with him. Then he pushed me to the stairs and spanked me. But Sir, he stopped just before I came!"

"Yes, Sir, I promise." Another pause. "Thank you, Sir!" Her hand closed the last few inches, a finger pushing against her clit as it passed, sinking into her. I took my first good look between her legs, watching her finger thrust between her swollen lips. "Please, Jake, will you please spank me just a little more?"

I ran my hand lightly over her reddened cheeks, then I gave her what she wanted. After only two spanks she started cumming, though she didn't finish until I had placed the fifteenth. When she finished, her finger slipped out of her and her shoulders slumped to the stair. She took a few deep breaths and then said into the handset, which she had never let go of, "Thank you, Sir. You were most kind."

She listened for a few moments, then said, "Yes, Sir, I will. Have a wonderful day."

She clicked the off button on the phone, then slowly turned over. She made no effort to pull her dress down, so her bare mound was completely visible surrounding her still plump and glistening lips. "Jake, your father instructed me to inform you that since you have gotten a promise out of me, it is your responsibility to carry out the punishment if I break my promise."

I thought about that, and then I realized the implication. "But if I have to stop spanking you if you tease me, that means that I have to keep spanking you if you don't."

My mother just lowered her eyes and nodded.

"I guess I'm going to have to learn to be more careful about what I say and do," I observed.

"I think that may be part of what your father is trying to accomplish," she said.

"And what is the other part," I asked.

"Well, I can never be sure about everything that he intends, but I believe he'd like to see you punish me more," she told me.

"As a punishment?" I asked.

She raised her eyes slightly, a blush rising to her face as she gave me an embarrassed glance. "As a reward," she murmured.

"I see," I said. "Maybe a reward for both of us?" She dropped her eyes again. I climbed the stairs to my room, stopping to kneel briefly and kiss her cheek. At the top of the stairs I turned back around to see her still laying there, her fingers lightly tracing her vaginal lips. I shook my head as I entered my room, thinking "A Norman Rockwell family we ain't."

That night at dinner, I discussed my plans for Gemma with my parents. I had expected dinner to be a little uncomfortable after the events of earlier in the day, but my parents acted as if it did not happen. Well, actually, I seemed to detect that my mother was acting slightly more deferential to me, but not outrageously so.

My father asked me a few specific questions about what I wanted to do, and my mother asked me about my intentions. I explained the situation with Gemma, how we were dating, how I broke it off, how I wouldn't take her virginity and how she convinced me that I should. My father agreed to my plan and instructed my mother to assist me in making the arrangements. .

After dinner, my father called me into his study for a conversation.

"Sit down, son," he instructed. I did as he asked and waited nervously for him to continue.

"Do you realize that what you did with your mother today was not completely appropriate?" he asked.

I nodded.

"Do you know why?" he asked.

"Because she is my mother?" I replied uncertainly.

"That is certainly one reason. Can you think of another?" he asked.

I thought for a moment, and I realized what he was looking for. "Because she is your slave, and I did not ask your permission first?"

"That's correct," he said. "In most circumstances, that would be a huge violation of trust and protocol." He sat back and examined me for a moment before he continued. "In this case, I realize that it was partially my fault. I have been teasing you with your mother for a while now, and I have not laid down any strict boundaries for either of you. I did not make it clear what was and what was not acceptable, so I cannot fault you to too great of an extent."

He leaned forward again and looked at me intently. "I want you to absorb the fact that if this were a different situation, when you are out in the real world, this could be an unforgivable offense. Do you understand that?"

"Yes, sir," I replied contritely.

He sat back again and said, "What's done, however, is done. I have not had a chance to talk with your mother about this afternoon yet. We will be discussing it at length in the basement a little later. However, did she inform you of the consequences of your actions?"

"She told me that since I had made the threat, if she did not keep her promise I would have to follow through with my threat," I replied.

"And do you understand the ramifications of that?" he asked.

"It means that I'm going to have to spank her on a regular basis, so that if she breaks her promise I would stop," I replied.

"That is correct," he said. He was silent for a few minutes, and I sat there uncomfortably, waiting for him to continue.

"You realize that this changes your relationship with your mother?" he asked.

I nodded and said, "I think so, but I'm not sure how."

He smiled and said, "It's not as bad as all that. I guess if a son did that to a typical mother, it would make a huge difference. With your mother, it won't. Every day, practically, brings changes to every relationship you have. As you get older, your relationship with your parents naturally changes. What you know about your mother and me has already changed your relationship. What I've done to your mother in front of you has also changed your relationship.

"Your ability, requirement actually, that you spank your mother, does not imply any change in her maternal relationship with you. She is still your mother and you still have to obey her all of her parental decisions. If she tells you to get up and go to school, you may not spank her and tell her no. The spankings are for a specific reason, and you may not use it for any other.

"Permission to spank her does not imply permission to do anything else sexual. If you make her cum while you are spanking her, that is allowable. If you do not, she will be given permission to make herself cum, and you may watch that. But you may take it no further unless I give you and your mother explicit permission. Do you understand?"

I nodded.

"OK then. I think once a week will be sufficient to encourage her to keep her promise, don't you?"

I nodded again.

"Now go and find your mother and tell her to come see me. Also tell her that before she comes in she should strip, put on her punishment collar, and crawl in with her crop between her teeth," he instructed.

"Yes, sir," I said, standing up to leave. I walked out and went to the kitchen where my mother was talking with Girl.

"Mom, your master has instructed that you go to him in his study wearing nothing but your punishment collar, crawling, with your crop between your teeth," I told her.

"Yes, sir," she said, as she walked very quickly out of the room, pulling her dress over her head as she went.

I turned to Girl and said, "You follow the same instructions, only in my room in 10 minutes."

"Yes, Sir!" she said happily as I was walking away.

On Tuesday, Gemma said, "You know, it's really not fair for you to make me wait a week!"

"I thought that most people waited till their proms," I said. "That would be a longer wait."

"This is quite long enough!" she retorted. "By the way, how fancy of a dress do I need?"

"Not quite prom, but something that you wouldn't be embarrassed going to a nice restaurant in."

"I can do that," she said.


On Friday Gemma told me where she'd be. "Joan's parents aren't home, so I'll be able to go over there and change, then get back in the morning before I go home. She already has my dress."

"Great, I'll pick you up at 8," I told her.

At 8 o'clock I pulled up in front of Joan's house and walked to the front door. I rang the bell, and Joan opened the door. "Nice suit," she said. I was wearing a black suit, with a red and blue tie. It wasn't a tuxedo, but it was definitely dressy. "Gemma will be down in a minute," she said. I guess there was an entrance to be made.

Joan tried to pry me for details, but I just told her that she'd have to ask Gemma about it tomorrow. In a few minutes, I heard Gemma walking down the stairs. I turned to look at her, and I liked what I saw. She was unveiled from the legs up, as she was exposed coming downstairs.

She was wearing black sandals with straps that ran around her ankles and part way up her calves. Her knees were playing peekaboo with the bottom of her black dress, which was cut in a ragged edge. Her hips were encased tightly, and her stomach was flat as a board. The neckline came down in a scoop, exposing the upper part of her pert breasts. Her makeup was lightly applied and her hair was done up in a loose bun with some strands artfully flyaway. All in all, she looked fabulous, and I told her so.

"Wow!" I exclaimed. "You look amazing. Good enough to eat!"

"Save that for later," she said, smiling at my unintentional double entendre. She kissed me lightly on the cheek and did a quick twirl. Her ass looked fabulous in the dress, and I could detect no panty lines under the tight dress. "Do I pass?" she asked.

"With flying colors!" I exclaimed, turning myself. "And me?"

"You'll do," she said with a smirk.

"See you tomorrow," she told Joan, then picked up a little overnight bag.

I opened the door for her and took her hand. She stopped and gasped when she saw my ride. I don't know if she expected my mother to drive us around, but that wasn't good enough for tonight, even discounting how uncomfortable it would probably make Gemma feel. Instead, I had sprung for a limo.

"Is that for us?" she asked.

"I don't see anyone else around dressed to kill," I said. I took her hand again and pulled her to the car. The driver jumped out and walked around, opening the door for us. I helped Gemma in first, then slid in next to her.

"Damn," I said. "I should have come in first. That way I may have been able to tell if you really are wearing no undies under that dress!"

"Want me to show you?" she asked.

"No, I don't think so," I said. "It's more fun trying to make the discovery on my own."

She looked around at the inside of the limo. I don't think she had been in one before; I certainly hadn't. She played with some of the buttons and looked in the bar, which for tonight was stocked with soft drinks only.

"Why'd you get a limo?" she asked.

"A special car for a special night with a special girl," I said.

She leaned over and kissed me, then snuggled up under my arm. I had arranged the destination in advance, so no instructions were required for the driver. We didn't talk much as we drove. We had been going for a while when she asked, "Where are we going?"

"Into the city," I said.

"Really?" she asked excitedly.

"Really," I said with a smile.

"Where in the city?" she asked.

"Is a boy allowed no surprises?" I asked.

"Fine, then I'll be extra careful when I stand up near you," she said with a smirk.

We snuggled together for the time it took to get to our destination. "What are we going to do tonight?" she asked.

"Do you have to know, or want to know?" I asked.

"Want," she replied.

"Well I want to wait and unveil things as it is time, just like I want to do with you," I said, kissing her lightly.

"Fine, if you won't tell me, then I'll have to find another way to pass the time!" she said, and then hopped up across my lap. She wrapped her arms around my neck and began a serious makeout session. I lost myself into it, until the driver announced over the intercom that we were 5 minutes away.

She hopped off, panting, and exclaimed, "I need to fix myself up!" She was a little mussed, but luckily there was a mirror that allowed her to reapply her makeup. After the 5 minutes the driver had promised, we pulled up in front of the restaurant.

It was an elegant Italian place called Medici, and it was only my father's pull that let me get a reservation on such short notice. As the driver stopped, the valet opened the door for us to get out. When she had gotten of my lap, Gemma had moved to the passenger side, so she was the first one out. She stepped out and took the valet's outstretched hand to help herself out. I got out next and the valet closed the door. The limo would come back when I gave it a call.

As we walked to the door, Gemma said, "The valet knows."

"Knows what?" I asked. She answered with a smirk, and I was shocked at her boldness.

We walked to the dais and the Maitre'd said, "Good evening Mr. Alexander, Ms. Roberts. Let me show you to your table."

Gemma looked at me with an open mouth. It's amazing the kind of service you get at a really nice place when your father is a very powerful executive. He led us to a quiet booth in the corner and said, "Your server will be with you momentarily."

My father had taken care of all the tipping in advance, so I didn't have to make a clumsy attempt at slipping him some money. The booth we were in was quite private and dim. I took another look at her legs as she slipped in, but sadly, it was too dark to tell anything.

The waiter came over and gave us our menus, got us bread and water and explained the additions to the menu. Gemma couldn't decide, it all looked so good, so we ordered a few appetizers and a couple of main dishes that we would split.

"This is a very expensive place," she said.

"Aren't you worth it?" I asked.

She blushed and shrugged her shoulders.

I took her hand and said, "I think you're worth it."

She smiled and wrapped her hands around my neck, giving me a big kiss. As she released me, her hand slipped down and brushed over my crotch. It made me even harder than I already was.

During the whole meal, which was delicious, we looked around and talked about all the things we could see. Gemma got really excited when she spotted a minor actor. We both had a really fun time at the meal. After a couple of really good desserts, shared again, the waiter brought over the check. I signed it (charged to my father), and then I called for the car. He said he'd arrive in 5 minutes, so we sipped our water as we waited. Gemma seemed reluctant to leave, but I was quite eager.

This time, I got into the limo first, despite proper protocol. Nevertheless, Gemma was quite careful, and I still couldn't answer my question. We rode for another ten minutes and we pulled up to the Grand Plaza, one of the fanciest hotels in town. The bellhop opened the door for us while another got our overnights out of the trunk.

"Checking in?" the bellhop asked. It was a sign of the quality of the place that he didn't bat an eye at our ages.

"No, we already have our rooms," I said.

"Would you like help with your bags?" he asked.

"No thank you," I replied. "I can get them."

I took both bags from him, slipping him a ten anyway. Well, tried to slip him; that maneuver takes work to get right! We got into the elevator and I slipped my hand around Gemma's waist, pulling her tight to me. When we reached our floor, I grabbed the bags and followed the signs to find our room. I put the bags down and took out the card key to unlock the door. I opened it, and held it open as I bowed and gestured her in.

Gemma looked around appreciatively, and I have to admit, I was impressed too. There was a large king bed in the middle of the room, and on the table was a bottle of champagne. Given that neither of us was of age, this was another treat from my father.

Gemma oohed and aahed over the bathroom with its huge tub, getting a promise from me of a shared bath. We were on one of the higher floors, and when we went to the window, we could see the city laid out below us. I held her in my arms and pulled her into a kiss. It started soft and romantic, but within minutes it had heated up to the point that we were both ready to rip each other's clothes off.

"Wait!" Gemma cried, pushing me away. "Take off your jacket and shoes and wait for me here. I have to go get ready." She grabbed her bag and went into the bathroom.

I was probably sitting there for about fifteen minutes before the door opened. Gemma stepped out, and I appreciated what she had been doing. She had fixed her hair and touched up her makeup, as well as changing into her pajamas.

Well, pajamas don't really describe it. She was wearing something white and stretchy that reached down to mid-thigh. It was held up by two thin straps, and it molded itself to her body.

"Thank you," she said.

"For what?" I asked when I was able to speak.

"The look on your face," she said. "I was worried you would laugh."

I snorted. "You're crazy. That looks amazing on you." I stood up and walked to her. I pulled her into my arms again, and this time the kiss was romantic and went on for a long time.

When we broke apart, she leaned her head on my shoulder and whispered, "Jake, I really can't wait much longer."

I picked her up, to her surprise, and carried her to the bed. I laid her down, and as I stood to remove my clothes she grabbed my tie and pulled my head right down to her face. "Jake, I don't know what else you've got planned for tonight, but I'm not interested. I want you to take your clothes off, get your body between my legs, and put that cock into me! I'm tired of waiting, and I want it now!"

I could do nothing but comply. I quickly pulled my clothes off and crawled up the bed between her legs. "Don't even think about eating me. I love it when you do that, but now is not the time!"

I was pretty sure that I would not have to worry about lubrication, so I continued up until my body was fully pressed against hers. As I kissed her, she fumbled between our legs to grab my dick. "Wait," I told her. "Let's roll over, and then you can control it."

"I don't want to control it!" she said, notching my dick into her hot opening. "I want you to fuck me!"

"OK," I agreed, and I pushed slowly forward. She sucked her breath in as my cock stretched her open. I took a few shallow strokes, then asked, "Are you ready?"

"I've been ready for a very, very long time," she groaned. I pushed my cock through her cherry and she shrieked. I stopped and looked down on her. She had a grimace on her face, and her hands were squeezing my arms tightly.

"That hurt more than I thought it would," she said.

"Should I pull out?" I asked.

"Don't!" she said. "Just let me get used to it."

She held me still for over a minute, and my cock was actually starting to deflate a little out of concern before she said, "OK, start slowly."

I did, slowly working up speed. She still winced every now and then, but she was clearly starting to enjoy the feeling. She pulled me all the way in and held me there. "Hold it for a minute," she said.

"Are you still hurting?" I asked.

"A little, but right now I'm just trying to burn the feeling of your cock pushing me open into my memory," she said with a smile. She ran her hands up and down my arms and pulled my head to a kiss. "I'm all better now. Make me enjoy it."

I did my best, bringing everything that I had learned to bear, and despite any discomfort that she might have felt, she was soon moaning wildly under me. "I'm going to … I'm going to … I'm going to … " she chanted as she approached her orgasm.

"Me too," I grunted between gritted teeth.

"Wait for me, wait for me!" she shrieked, but she didn't make me wait long. She grabbed my ass as she hunched her hips up, fucking against me as she screamed through her orgasm. I started cumming right when she did, though I was finished long before her. When she finally collapsed back onto the bed, I collapsed on top of her.

"Damn you for making me wait for that!" she said weakly.

I was sort of pissed off at myself as well.


We separated and each of us began our recovery process. A short time later, Gemma rolled onto me, putting her hand on my chest and propping her chin on it. "When will you be ready to do that again?"

"Are you trying to kill me, woman?" I asked.

"I enjoyed it, and I want more!" she said.

"Well you'll get as much as you want, you just have to give me time to recuperate!" I told her.

"A few more times and I'll get to be one of Jake's Girls," she told me.

"Jake's girls?" I asked, puzzled.

"You don't know about Jake's Girls?" she asked, amazed.

"No," I told her. "What are you talking about?"

She began giggling and was soon literally rolling on the bed laughing. I looked on helplessly until she was able to get her breath back. "Oh," she said, panting, "It's absolutely priceless. I can't believe that you don't know about them!"

"Are you going to enlighten me?" I asked.

She took a deep, calming breath and told me, "A select group of girls that have had the pleasure of your company more then just a couple of times have banded together into a little club they call Jake's Girls. They even have a little symbol that each of them wear. In mixed company they call themselves the JGs, but a few people have figured it out or are in the know."

"They brag about the fact that I've slept with all of them?" I asked in amazement.

"No, they don't brag, at least outside their little group, but they are all proud of the fact that they slept with you," she said, rolling back onto me.

"But why would they want to get together like that?" I asked. "Are all the girls I've slept with in this club?" I shuddered as I had visions of all of them discussing my techniques and moves.

"No, they use a selection criterion that's probably pretty close to the one you use," she told me.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Well, look at the girls that you do more than once or twice. They're all people with nice personalities who don't get jealous of the fact that they are not your one and only, and despite knowing that, they keep coming back for more. Those are the girls that are the JGs. You can probably figure out the membership yourself."

My head was spinning a little. "And you want to be a JG?" I asked her.

"I've been having sex with you for months now, if not exactly intercourse," she told me. "I know about a lot of your other conquests, and I still come back for more. I know that we won't end up dating exclusively or anything like that. I think that qualifies me perfectly."

I closed my eyes and pictured the various girls I'd been with, trying to decide who considered themselves one of Jake's Girls. "You know," Gemma said, interrupting my thoughts, "I understand that there was some debate whether to call themselves Jake's Girls or Jake's Harem. They picked Girls because JG sounds better than JH."

"How did you know about all of this if they keep it so secret?" I asked.

"I have my sources," she said mysteriously.

"How come they never told me?" I asked.

"I don't know, and they might be really pissed at me that I told you," she said. "Although, they don't exactly keep it a secret; lot's of people at school wonder what the JGs are and how they could become a member. Maybe they were just waiting to see how long it would take you to figure it out."

"Why would people want to be a member of a club that they don't know anything about?" I asked.

"Well, you have to admit, some of the members are among the most popular girls in the school," she informed me. "People want to be 'in' with that group no matter what it takes."

"I assume you didn't do this for membership rights?" I asked playfully.

"I started wanting this well before the JGs were founded," she told me. "By all rights, I should be the senior member!"

I started thinking about the membership again when she rolled completely on top of me and told me, "While I might not mind sharing you, I won't do it tonight! Stop thinking about anyone else but me!" Then she gave me a kiss that put anything but her out of my mind, before she slithered down my body and put her mouth to work ensuring that I would be ready for another round very quickly, and she succeeded admirably.


I woke up in the morning as Gemma settled herself onto my cock, not stopping until I was fully embedded in her. I don't know what amazed me more, the fiercely sexy look of determination on her face, or the fact that she was able to get me hard for the fourth time.

I pulled her down for a kiss, telling her, "You've got nothing to prove. Relax and enjoy it."

"Oh, I'm going to enjoy it all right," she told me. "But who knows when the next time I'll be in a beautiful room like this with my sexy lover. I'm going to take advantage of it as much as I can!"

She was pounding up and down on me, and I could see her wincing occasionally; she might have gotten me off three times previously, but a consequence of that was that it took me longer each time, and I think her poor abused pussy was feeling it.

I grabbed her to my chest and rolled us over, so that I was on top. "You don't have to hurt yourself to have a good time," I told her, and I started stroking slowly in and out. It took a while, but I was able to bring her to two more orgasms before I came in her.

She groaned as I pulled out of her, and I kissed her tender lips gently. "I don't know if I'm going to be able to walk after this," she said.

"I'll carry you then," I told her.

"I'd bet you would, too," she exclaimed. She was right, I would if necessary. However, it wasn't necessary, though she did have a little limp as we walked out of the room dressed in the casual clothes we had brought. I left the card keys in the room as my father had instructed me, and put out the 'Make up room' sign. We went outside and our limo was waiting for us. He opened the door and we climbed into the back. While I would have liked to have done it in a limo, we were both too tired for that, so we just snuggled together, occasionally sharing kisses.

As we drove up to Joan's house, Gemma said, "Thank you, this was a wonderful experience. You might think that it would have been better to do this with my one and only true love, but I can't think how it could have been any better."

She leaned over and kissed me gently. Then she pulled back and poked me in the chest with her finger. "And you'd better not think this was a one time experience. Go off and have fun with your other girls, but you'd best have some to spare for me!"

I smiled at her and promised I would. When we pulled up to Joan's house, she told me to stay in the car so that people wouldn't see me and talk. She got out and walked up the walkway to the front door. If she was concerned that people not know what she was doing, she was out of luck. Anyone looking at her bowlegged gait would quite easily figure it out.

Chapter Twenty-Eight: The JGs

At lunch on Monday, I sat down at the table with Sandy and some of her friends. I looked her over for a minute, and then I realized what I was seeing. I took her hand and lifted it, fingering a charm she was wearing on her wrist. It was two letters: JG. Conversation at the table stopped and I looked at her with raised eyebrows. A few people at the table burst into laughter at the expression on my face.

"Was this your idea?" I asked.

She nodded, a mischievous look on her face. "Do you think I was a bad girl for doing this?" she asked.

I just shook my head, but I decided that she would be punished for this. "How did you get the others to go along with this?"

Also sitting at the table were Sarah and Maggie, and as I looked closely I saw that Sarah had the charm at her wrist, too, while Maggie was wearing it on a chain around her neck. Sandy leaned forward and whispered, "It wasn't as difficult as you seem to think."

I leaned even closer and in a very quiet voice said, "Maybe it's time that I show you my dungeon?"

She shivered and licked her lips. "At least wait until you get out of the cafeteria!" Maggie demanded, laughing.

During the day I cataloged all of the other girls I saw wearing the charm. Gemma was right; if I were to pick a set of girls, this would be it. Later in the afternoon, Gemma walked up to me. She was wearing a white shirt with a fairly deep neckline for school, and there, hanging between the tops of her breasts, was the gold JG.

"You're a member now?" I asked.

"Damn straight! And I earned it!" She grabbed my head and gave me a big kiss, earning snickers from some kids around us. "The first sophomore too!"

"The first?" I asked.

"I'm sure not the last," she told me with a wink.


Early the next week, I got a call from Kari that she was sick, as was Cheri, and that I should not come over for a while. I did as she asked, and that weekend she asked me to come over. When I did, Kari greeted me at the door in a short robe. She led me to the living room, where Cheri was standing in a similar robe. Kari looked quite nervous so I said, "You're going to tell me eventually; you might as well get it over with quickly."

Kari reached into her pocket and took something out. She reached over and dropped it in my hand. I looked at what she had given me, and I saw that it was a JG charm. I looked at her, not knowing what was going on.

"I was given this a while ago," she explained, "but I didn't feel that I deserved to wear it."

"Why not?" I asked her.

"Because all those others could take them off at any time," she replied. "When they get a boyfriend, they will remove it to avoid any questions that might arise. Given my position, I didn't feel that was appropriate."

A dire feeling spread through me. "What did you do, Kari?"

She didn't reply, except to shrug out of her robe. There, just to the left of her clit, was the JG that the other's had on a charm. Hers was tattooed on.

"Oh my god!" I exclaimed. "That's permanent!"

"I know that, Jake," she said. She looked calm, almost serene. I knew that she thought of herself as mine, but as I said, this was quite permanent! Then I realized something else. I turned to Cheri. She shrugged her shoulders and dropped her robe too. It was not really a surprise to see her similarly marked.

"I thought you, at least, would have more sense!" I told her.

She just shrugged again. "I really didn't intend to; I was just supposed to be taking Karen. In fact, I tried to talk her out of it. But when we got to the tattoo parlor, they took us into a private room. When we got in there, Karen took off her dress and lay down on the table. Incidentally, the dress was all that she was wearing. She had just recently shaved, so she was smooth as can be. She gave the guy the charm and told him to put it as close to her pussy as possible.

"The guy got his needle and started working. I held Karen's hand, but I watched what he was doing. When he was done, I looked at what she had on her, and I realized I was very, very wet. Before I knew what I was doing, I said, 'Could you do the same thing to me?'

"He looked at his watch and said, 'Sure'. Karen got up and looked at herself in the mirror before he rubbed something on it and put a bandage on. While he was doing that, I took off my clothes. I was wearing pants and a shirt as well as a bra and panties, and I took them all off.

"I lay down on the table, and Karen came over to hold my hand. The slut didn't even put her dress back on. I don't know why, but I didn't feel any hesitation while he was doing it. He had to wipe me off before he could work; I was too wet. When he finished with me, he looked at both of us and told us to come back when we wanted nipple rings." Cheri blushed when she said that.

"So you weren't sick this week?" I asked.

"No," Kari replied. "But I didn't want you to see me until I was able to take off the bandages without a problem and I had completed the initial care. I didn't want you to see it until it was perfect."

"And how did you keep it from Helen?" I asked.

"We didn't," Cheri replied. "She saw it the first night. It's hard to keep something like that when you walk around naked."

"How did she react?" I asked.

"She just shook her head and snorted," Cheri replied. "She did say that she wouldn't say anything, and I guess she kept her word."

"She didn't say anything to me," I told her.

I looked at the two of them again. Kari remained completely serene, as if she knew that there was nothing wrong in the world. Cheri, on the other hand, looked quite nervous.

"What the two of you did was wrong," I said. "You had yourselves permanently marked without my permission. You are both going to spend a weekend in the dungeon paying for that." They both looked stricken, so I told them, "That said, I like what you've done."

I held my arms open and they both came to me for a hug.

"I don't know if I should feel gratified or frustrated," I said, "but I do love both of you."

They snuggled close to me, and I gave them each a slap on the ass. "On the couch, both of you! I want to examine you more closely," I ordered. They ran to the couch and sat side by side, legs open for me. I got down between Kari's legs and looked closely at it. It was an almost perfect copy of the charm. I ran my fingers over it, then did the same with her pussy. She was wet, and I checked to see if she was delicious too.

I did the same with Cheri, stopping before she came so that I could take the opportunity to sink my cock into the opening that I had gotten so wet.

Before I left, I asked Kari, "Don't you take showers after gym with the rest of the girls?"

She stood up straight and proudly said, "Yes."

"What are you going to say to them?" I asked.

"There's nothing to say," she told me. "I'm sure that everyone will know exactly what it means."

I shook my head, gave her another kiss, and went home.

Chapter Twenty-Nine: Kari's Prom

The remainder of the school year continued in much the same fashion. I continued seeing my 'girls'. In fact, the seniors seemed to take quite a bit of delight in introducing me to the juniors that they felt would be appropriate members of Jake's Girls. They seemed intent on making sure that I had an appropriate harem for the next year. It surprised me that so many of these popular girls were willing to do what it took to be one of Jake's Girls.

As the end of the school year approached, I began to get quite sad. I realized that all the seniors that I had come to like so well would soon be graduating and going off to other places where I might not ever see them again. I made sure to spend some quality time with each of them, doing activities that they enjoyed, so that I could imprint them in my mind, and so that they would have fond memories of me.

Kari would also be graduating, but she chose to stay at home and go to the local community college. I was quite put out with her, because she was extremely smart and could go nearly anywhere she wanted, but she insisted that her place was with me. For all that she claimed to be my slave, for all the punishments that I gave her, I could not convince her to do otherwise. I talked to her mother, and I talked to my parents, and they all talked to her, but in the end, they told me that it would be useless to try and change her mind.

For senior prom, Kari invited me to go as her date. I got my black tuxedo, rented the limo, and went to get her. When I arrived at her house, Helen was sitting there with a smirk on her face. Cheri was, of course, nude. She told me that Karen would be down in a minute. Some women like keeping their dates waiting, but Kari did not. Less than a minute after I arrived, Kari came down the stairs. I guess that she wanted to make an entrance, and boy did she!

As with Gemma before her, Kari was unveiled as she walked down the steps. She was wearing white sandals, with straps that went up further than I could see. Her dress was white as well, and leather. It was nearly floor length, however it was two distinct pieces, a front and a back. There were white grommets all along the sides and tops of each piece. A thin white leather strap was wrapped through the grommets on her waist, connecting the two pieces over her hips and then coming down her side to about mid-thigh.

The top was a separate piece, white leather again, a diamond shape attached to straps wrapping around her neck, then widening to cover her breasts. Just below her breasts the fabric came together again, baring the sides of her stomach. The top ended in a point right over her navel, with grommets on either side of the point. Another white leather strap wrapped through those grommets and connected to the ones on her waist.

She had left her hair down, and her blonde locks played around her shoulders as she walked down the stairs. When she reached the bottom of the stairs, she stopped and turned, showing me that her back was completely bare from the neck to just above the crack of her ass. She was, without a doubt, the sexiest sight that I had ever seen.

"You can close your mouth now, Jake," Helen said from the couch. But she was wrong, I couldn't. My mouth was dry and my brain had ceased to function.

"Do you like it?" she asked.

"Where on earth did you get a dress like that?" I managed to stammer.

"I designed it myself, and mom has a friend that sews who made it," she told me.

"A friend who sews?" I asked. "I would think that you would need a leather smith."

"Well, she's quite versatile," Kari said.

I shook my head and Cheri asked, "Would it be OK if I took your pictures?"

"Absolutely!" I exclaimed. "I want to remember this for the rest of my life!"

Cheri took quite a few pictures, then Helen told Cheri, "Let me get some with you in the picture."

"But ..." Cheri began, but Helen said, "No buts, except yours in the picture." Then she swatted Cheri's for emphasis and took the camera from her hand. Cheri looked at me helplessly, but I liked the idea. I had Cheri stand between us for a few pictures, then I escorted Kari out to the car.

When we arrived at the prom, we made quite an entrance, as you might imagine. I mean, I think I was the only sophomore in attendance, but it was definitely not me that people were looking at. For the most part, Karen did not stand out. She didn't dress frumpily, but she didn't dress all that sexily either. That had changed, to some extent during this year, as I forced her to wear more revealing clothes, but I wasn't too hard on her in school, leaving the most risqu outfits for our jaunts elsewhere.

As I looked around, I realized that Kari's dress was not only the sexiest, but it was the most distinctive. The majority of the other dresses were standard prom dresses or evening gowns. You would have thought that some of the more popular girls would be pissed that she showed them up, but quite a few of them were JGs, and they simply gushed over the outfit.

After the chaos of the entrance calmed down a bit, we found a table and I got Kari a drink. We got up on the dance floor and danced a few songs, then went to sit with some of her friends. A couple of boys came up and asked her to dance, but she demurred. She wouldn't let me do the same when some of the girls asked me. For a good part of the rest of the evening, I was passed around from girl to girl. Many were JGs, but certainly not all.

It wasn't quite good bye, but it felt like that in some ways. As the evening was starting to come to an end, Kari said, "I need to go to the bathroom, but will you stay here and then dance with me when I come back?"

"Sure," I promised.

Maggie kept me company while Kari left with Sandy, who decided to join her. My back was to the restroom, but I turned around when I heard a gasp and saw Maggie's eyes go wide. Strutting into the room in her white leather outfit was Kari, but she had made some modifications to her outfit. First, she had shortened the straps so that the dress was now held together at the hips, but the rest of the grommets down the side were empty. She had also done something with the front of the skirt, so that it now mirrored the top. From the waist, it now went down in an inverted V, covering her pussy, but exposing the JG tattoo and the upper part of her thighs. As she walked, the skirt gapped, threatening to expose her with every swish. It was quite clear that she wore no underwear.

"May I have this dance?" she asked when she reached me. She must have bribed the band, because they switched to a slow song. She molded herself to my body and we danced through the song. We were the center of attention, and I could see one of the chaperons frowning at us, though she clearly had not seen Kari's modifications, or she would have done more than frowned.

After two slow dances, the band went into a salsa. My parents had encouraged me to take dance lessons, so I knew how to dance, and Kari had clearly learned somewhere. I'm betting she had bribed the band for this as well. Kari moved fluidly, and her hips, exposed by her skirt, moved up and down sexily. When I spun her, she put quite a motion into that, her skirt flying around her. At that point, the chaperon came over and strongly encouraged us to leave.

It was time anyway, so we went to the table for Kari's purse (white leather, of course), and said our good byes. There were quite a few boys that stopped us to bid farewell, though most were probably hoping for another peek. Some of our friends walked out with us, and though many were going to after-parties, Kari had made other arrangements for the rest of the evening.

We got into the limo, and I couldn't keep my hands to myself. I was so caught up in making out with Kari that I didn't notice our destination. When the car stopped, I looked up and realized that I was at my house.

"I thought you said that you had made arrangements for the rest of the night," I said.

"I did," she replied.

The driver opened the door, and he definitely got a look up Kari's skirt; I was behind her and I saw everything that she had. I followed her out and thanked the driver, then followed Kari to the door. She knocked, and Girl opened the door.

"Welcome home, Master," she said. "Welcome, Miss. I have everything set up."

I was very confused, but I followed Girl as she led us to the dungeon.

When we arrived, Kari dropped to her knees in front of me and said, "I would like to request a graduation present, Jake."

"What do you want, Kari?" I asked.

"I want the night in here, with you using and abusing me," she said. "I want to leave tomorrow with marks all over my body. I want to go to graduation next week with the marks still there, with my body still sore. Will you do that for me?"

I looked over at Girl, and Kari said, "I've asked that Girl be available to assist you in any way that she can."

"Who did you ask?" I questioned.

"Your father," she replied.

"So they know about this?" I asked.

"Yes. Your father said that if you run into any problems you should go and get him."

"What kind of problems?" I asked.

"If you damage me too much," she replied.

"How hard do you want things?" I asked.

"Hard. Harder than you've ever done it. I just ask that you not mark my face and neck, so that I don't embarrass you when I go out in public."

"Are you sure this is what you want?" I asked.

She nodded emphatically.

I sighed and did as she asked. I strung her up and started in on her body. Shortly after I began, I went to get my father, and I had him show me where to use the whips, and what spots to avoid. He demonstrated how to use the various implements to bruise, or to just break the skin. He showed me some of the advanced devices that I had not used before. And after a few hours, I laid Kari down on a mattress, and despite her protestations, I made slow, tender love to her, before carrying her up to my bed.


Graduation day was bittersweet for me. While I was happy that so many of my friends were going on to better things, I would miss them. Some of them would be staying locally, others would be at least staying the summer, but a few of them would be gone within the week. There would be breaks for them to come home, but I was sure many would drift away.

Kari went to graduation in the typical black robe, though she wore nothing underneath it. Her only items of clothing besides the robe were the white shoes she wore to prom, laced up to her thighs.

After graduation was a lot of tearful good-byes, though for those staying in town, I offered to have them over to my pool frequently. Sandy invited me to a graduation party at her house the next night, and she told me, with a leering grin, to plan on spending the whole night with her.

It had been a very interesting year, one that had changed my life, though I wouldn't realize quite how much for years to come.

Chapter Thirty: The JG Party

The night after graduation Kari came by to drive me to the party. When we arrived at Sandy's house, I heard the music playing in her back room, and lots of giggling. We walked through to where the party was, and as we entered the room, I realized that I was the only guy there.

Sandy noticed me and yelled, "It's our guest of honor!"

Another look around and I realized that all the girls present were official JGs. In fact, every single one of the JGs were there.

"Welcome to the first annual JG party!" Sarah yelled. Then all the girls swamped me and I was kissed and groped soundly by a half dozen girls.

Someone gave me a soda and I mingled for about an hour, talking to as many of them as I could. There was alcohol available, and some of the girls were imbibing quite a bit, but I wanted to stay completely sober for this.

About an hour after I arrived, the music went off and Sandy stood on a coffee table and called for everyone's attention. "I want to thank everyone for coming to our first official JG get-together. We all know why we're here. Each and every one of us has had some delicious times with our good friend Jake here. Some of us learned very enlightening things about ourselves, thanks to Jake."

There was much hooting and shouting at that.

"Tonight may be the last night that we are all together, and we are going to celebrate! Jake, do you have anything to say?"

"Speech! Speech!" the girls all chanted.

I took Sandy's place on the table, and looked around. Some of the girl's laughed as I struggled to figure out what to say.

"I can't believe that I'm here. I can't believe the year I've had. I look around and see all you wonderful, wonderful women, each of you beautiful and special in your own way, and I have to pinch myself to remind me that I'm not dreaming." Someone goosed me from behind and I jumped, causing all of them to laugh.

"I really don't understand how all this has happened. I don't know why you all would be willing to share me, let alone why you consider yourselves 'Jake's Girls'! Each of you means something so very special to me, and I will never forget a single one of you. I love all of you, and I thank you for sharing yourselves with me."

My eyes were tearing as I stepped down, and as I was mobbed for hugs, I saw some tears in other eyes as well.

Sandy got back onto the table and yelled for attention. "OK, everyone, get ready for the festivities to begin!" That brought a cheer from everyone, and confusion from me; I thought the festivities were well underway.

Sandy jumped down and grabbed my hand, pulling me out of the room. She dragged me into what looked like a guest bedroom and closed the door behind us. She jumped into my arms and shoved her tongue into my mouth. After a brief, but deeply passionate kiss, she pulled back and started undressing me.

"Ummm, there are a lot of people out there," I observed.

"They know what I'm doing," she said as she pulled my pants and underwear down. "Well maybe not everything I'm doing," she said, sucking my cock deep into her mouth, "but every one of them would probably do the same!" She gave the tip of my cock a kiss and then pushed me down on the bed so she could remove my pants.

When I was completely nude she kissed me again and gathered up my clothes. She took them to the door and said, "There's a change of clothes for you in the top drawer of the dresser. Someone will be by to get you shortly." Then she walked out. I lay on the bed, bemused by this turn of events. I went to the dresser, and in the drawer was a pair of white silk pajamas. I pulled them on, though they were tented by my hard cock.

When I was done, I sat on the bed, wondering what was going on out there. My head was buzzing a little, and as I looked around the room, I noticed that there colors seemed a little off. It was weird, because I had not been drinking alcohol.

It was about five minutes later when the door opened and Sarah walked in, and she was a vision. She had been drinking, and her face had a reddish glow. Her curly red hair was swinging wildly. She was wearing a baby doll so sheer that I could nearly count the freckles on her chest; her light pink nipples were clearly hard. Her only other item of clothing was a tiny white silk pair of panties. I could even see some little wisps of orange hair peeking around the edges. "Are you ready?" she giggled.

"For what?" I asked.

"You'll see!" she said, taking my hand and pulling me after her. I could see that the panties were thongs. I had always loved her ass! She took me into the den, and there, lying around on the couches and the floors were the JGs, all dressed identically to Sarah.

Sarah pushed me down onto the couch between Maggie and Jenna, both of whom snuggled right up to me. Sarah sat down on the floor nearby, and Sandy stood up. "I'm sure you're all wondering why I called you here today," Sandy began to laughter.

"Seriously Jake, each of us has gotten something very special from our relationship with you, and we all want you to remember us, so for the first event of the evening, we have a gift to present to you."

She sat on the floor and grabbed the remote control, turning on the TV. What appeared was the opening screen of a DVD. On the top it said, "Jake's Girls". Under that was a picture taken outside of all the girls in this room. Under that, it said "Year 1".

Sandy clicked the picture, and a slide show began. There were at least four or five pictures of every girl, as well as pictures of some of them together. I realized that this would let me remember all of them always! It was a lovely gift! When the slide show was over, the main menu came back on.

"Did you like that?" asked Sandy.

"Very much!" I said.

"Well, tell me what you think of this then," she said.

She moved the selection down to "Year 1" and did something with the remote, and another slide show began. This was similar to the previous slide show, in that each girl had a number of poses, and some pictures had more than one girl. In this picture series, however, all the girls were wearing sexy lingerie! As the pictures scrolled through, Jenna slipped her hand under my waistband and started caressing my cock. It was hard to begin with, but her fingers got me rock hard!

As the show came to an end, Jenna slipped her hand out of my pants. This time, the menu that it returned to had a picture posed just as the main one, all the girls together outside, but this time they were all wearing their lingerie.

"Did you like those pictures?" Sandy asked rhetorically.

"It sure looks like it!" Natalie observed, looking pointedly at my crotch. My dick was tenting my pants, a large wet spot appearing in the silk over the tip of my cock.

"Well, then tell me what you think of this one!" Sandy said. She pushed some buttons on the remote again, and the pictures started scrolling again. This time, the girls weren't wearing anything at all! Their faces never appeared in the pictures; either they were off screen, or they were turned away or covered with hair. This time, it was Maggie whose hand slipped into my pants, removing it just before the end of the show.

When the show ended, the new menu was all the girls standing outside, nude, though none of their faces were visible here either. Sandy clicked on the picture, and the menu went back to the original clothed one. She turned off the TV and retrieved the disk from the DVD player. She slipped it into a case and walked over and handed it to me. On the front was the picture from the main menu.

I looked around the room again, and said, "Thank you all! This is a gift that I will treasure forever!"

"Yeah, especially when you're alone at night with your hand!" Sarah yelled out.

While they were all laughing, Kari said, "Yeah, like *he'd* ever be alone at night!" They all laughed even harder at that one.

Sandy leaned over and kissed my cheek, whispering in my ear, "Later I'll show you another secret, for your eyes only."

Sandy then sat down in front of me and said, "Time for the next portion of the evening: The JG Confessional!"

Some of the girls started looking pretty nervous, so I asked, "What's that?"

"Well, we were all talking, and we've decided that we would share the fantasies that you've helped us achieve," she replied.

I wasn't too sure about that. "Are you sure?" I asked, looking around at all of them. "Some of those were pretty private, and I don't want anyone being embarrassed."

"Don't worry," Sandy said. "If anyone wants to chicken out, we'll all understand. Some of us wanted to share, but we know that for others it would be too private, so no one should feel bad if they don't want to share; they can just share their favorite Jake moment, at least one that they can talk about."

"And who's going to start?" I asked.

"Sandy!" a bunch of the girls yelled.

"Fine!" she said. "I was the first to get my fantasy, so I'll go first." I glanced over at Kari, because we knew that she was the first.

"The first time I was with him, after Jake gave me two of the best orgasms that I ever had, we were lying there talking, and he mentioned that he would have to spank someone. I'd always had fantasies of being spanked, so I practically begged him to spank me. He did, and between the spanking and what he was doing with his fingers, I came again.

"I had never let anyone go down on me, and I certainly never gave any guy a blowjob, but when Jake left, he said that girls who give blowjobs or get eaten were naughty and get spanked a lot."

After saying that she leaned forward and pulled the pajamas down under my balls and pushed her head down over my cock until her lips touched my pubic hair. She had taken my suggestion to heart, and decided that girls who deep throat were even naughtier, so she practiced every chance she got.

She pulled her mouth up off my cock, kissing the tip before pulling the pajamas back up.

"You slut!" said Sarah.

"Uh, huh. I'm a naughty slut," she confirmed.

"You should spank her, Jake," Maggie told me.

"Yeah, spank the slut!" others agreed.

I looked at Sandy questioningly, and she nodded slightly.

"OK, you naughty girl, you know what to do," I said.

Jenna and Maggie moved over for her, and she started draping herself over my lap when I told her, "Uh, uh. You know how you need to present yourself." She looked at me questioningly, and I looked pointedly at her panties. She pulled them off and then positioned herself on my lap.

I rubbed my hand on her ass lightly for a bit, and there were a number of gasps in the room as I quickly lifted my hand and smacked it down, the crack reverberating throughout the room. I ran my fingers through her amazingly wet pussy lips.

"What's better," I asked her in a whisper. "The spanking, or doing it front of everyone?" She just groaned in response. I had spanked Sandy many times, so I knew what really got her going, and I used all that skill to work her up to a shattering orgasm.

When I was done, I licked my fingers clean as she rolled off and sat next to me.

"Sarah's turn now," she said tiredly.

Sarah walked over and knelt in the same position that Sandy had been in. "Since I'm going off to college anyway, I don't mind saying. My fantasy was pretty simple: I wanted to be with another girl." There were some gasps about that revelation.

"Did you happen to notice that he wasn't a girl?" Jenna asked.

"I knew that," Sarah retorted. "I didn't want to ask anyone I knew, because they might freak if they thought I was a dyke. And I actually had some issues with it myself; I didn't want to think to myself that I was a lesbian. So Jake found me this girl who was willing to teach me, and he stuck around himself. My favorite part was where I was going down on her while Jake was pounding into me from behind."

"A mnage trios! How very sophisticated!" Sandy said. Sarah stuck her tongue out at her.

"Too bad you can't demonstrate that," Natalie said.

"Why not?" Sarah asked, looking at her intently.

Natalie looked like a deer caught in headlights, so I looked at Kari meaningfully. "I'll help you demonstrate," Kari said.

Sarah looked at her, then crawled seductively over to her. There were more gasps as Sarah grabbed Kari's head and gave her a deep kiss. Then she pushed Kari down and started kissing down her body. She sucked Kari's nipple into her mouth, moistening the sheer fabric. She moved further down, and there were a few squirming girls as Sarah pulled Kari's panties off. The JG tattoo stood out starkly, until it was covered by Sarah's red hair.

Sarah's head blocked the view for everyone, but there was no doubt in anyone's mind as to when Sarah licked Kari's pussy. Kari arched her back and grabbed Sarah's head and shoved it firmly into her crotch. Kari was quickly working up to an orgasm when she pulled away.

"Hey!" Sarah said, but Kari just flipped her over and crawled into a 69. Before Sarah could start working again, she moaned as Kari stuck her tongue deep into her hot tunnel. The new position made it quite easy for everyone to see what she was doing, as Sarah gripped Kari's ass and pulled herself up, swiping her tongue through Kari's dripping pussy. Her hands exposed Kari's asshole and pussy clearly, and everyone could see Sarah's tongue moving from below the clit practically to her asshole, before sinking into Kari's pussy.

Everyone watched raptly as both of them got closer and closer to orgasm. Then Kari's head shot up as she howled. We could see her pussy clenching about Sarah's tongue, which was flicking at Kari's clit. As soon as she had finished cumming, Kari dropped her head back down and sucked on Sarah voraciously until Sarah joined her in orgasm.

Kari collapsed on top of Sarah, then rolled off, both girls lying there panting.

"Wow!" someone said quietly.

"It's a good thing we won't be showering together anymore," Maggie said. "I don't think I'd be able to look at either of you the same way any more."

"Why?" asked a panting Sarah as she propped herself up on an elbow to look at Maggie. "Because you're disgusted by it, or because you want it."

Maggie dropped her head and blushed. "Neither," she proclaimed. Then, in practically a whisper, she said "I wasn't disgusted."

"Karen's next," Sandy proclaimed.

Kari took a deep breath, then rolled over and got up. She walked in front of me, and knelt in her servile position, back straight, knees spread, hands on thighs. "Jake helped me fulfill my fantasy as well. I am his slave."

There was silence for a moment, then Sandy asked, "You mean he treats you like a slave during sex."

"No. I mean I am his slave," Kari said.

"Like you're his sex slave?" Natalie asked.

"No. I mean I am his slave," Kari repeated.

"But what does that mean?" Sandy probed.

"I do everything that he tells me to do," Kari replied.

"Like you'd clean his room?" Sandy asked.

"If he told me to," Kari said.

"During sex too?" Natalie asked.

"I'd clean his room during sex, too," Kari said. Chuckles emerged from her audience, and she continued. "In sexual or non-sexual matters, I do everything that Jake tells me to do."

"Like what?" Sandy asked.

"Like when Sarah needed someone to demonstrate girl on girl action, Jake told me to do it," she replied.

"No he didn't," Sarah said. "I was right in front of him."

"He looked at me," Kari said.

"How did you know that is what he meant?" Sarah said.

"Because I did," Kari answered. "Is that what you wanted me to do?" she asked me.

"Yes, it is," I said.

"Why did you tell her to do that?" Sarah asked me.

"Because Natalie looked scared," I replied.

Sarah turned to Kari. "So you didn't want to?" she asked.

"Of course I did," Kari responded.

"Why?" Sarah demanded.

"For three reasons," Kari told her. "Because I like you, because I thought it would be fun, and because Jake wanted me to."

"That's not a reason why you wanted to, that's a reason why you had too," Sarah countered.

"No," Kari explained. "The fact that Jake wanted me to do it made me want to do it."

"Huh?" Sarah asked.

"If you don't feel it, it's hard to understand. When I do something that pleases Jake, it gives me great pleasure. Plus I thought your pussy would taste delicious."

Sarah blushed. "That wasn't the first time you've done that, is it?"

"No, I've done it before," Kari replied.

"Did Jake make you do it before?" she asked.

"Jake doesn't make me do anything," Kari said. "Jake tells me what to do, and I do it because I want to."

"So you'll have sex with anyone he tells you to?" Maggie asked.

"Yes," Kari replied.

"If he tells you to let someone pee on you, you'd do that?" Jenna asked.

"Yes," Kari replied.

"Is that your fantasy?" Sarah asked Jenna archly.

Jenna blushed deeply, dropped her eyes and stammered, "N-n-n-no, of course not!"

"Oh, you dirty, dirty girl!" Sandy said, laughing.

Jenna blushed more deeply, and I said, "Kari, go get Jenna a big glass of water."

Kari jumped up to do as she was told, while Jenna looked at me with her mouth agape. Jenna was black, well, really a light brown. She had perky B cup breasts, on the small side of B, but with perfect little chocolate nipples. With Jenna, there was no fantasy fulfilled, there was just good sex. Kari came back with a big glass of water and handed it to Jenna. Everyone watched as she took a big gulp.

"Maggie's turn," Sandy said.

Maggie got down in front of me as well. "It's really embarrassing, but I wanted to be taken a little roughly."

"I've found that there are lots of guys who do that naturally," Natalie said.

"I wanted it a bit rougher, and I needed someone I could trust," Maggie said. "I took a while before I was ready to trust him, but when I did, it was all that I hoped for."

"What did he do?" Jenna asked, taking another sip of water.

"One time, he grabbed me when I wasn't expecting it, pulled me into a room, tied my hands, pulled my panties off and fucked me hard. I was cumming before he even got into me."

Maggie was facing me, so she didn't see the look that passed between Sandy and Sarah. They walked up behind her, and without warning they grabbed her hands and pulled her backwards.

"Hey!" she yelled.

"Grab her legs!" Sandy instructed Natalie and Kari.

They quickly had her spread eagle on the floor. "She's all yours, Jake," Sandy told me.

I got down on my knees between her legs, and I put my body over hers so that I could look into her frightened eyes. "Do you remember your safe word?" I asked in a whisper. She nodded her head slightly and I kissed her hard, bruising her lips. Then I got up on my knees, reached between her legs and ripped her panties off of her, taking some of her pubic hair with them.

I held her panties up to my nose and sniffed them. They were quite wet, though with everything going on here tonight, I imagine that everyone's panties were. I ran them through her pussy, wiping up as much of her juices as I could. Then I pushed the panties into her mouth, gagging her, though I didn't push it in so much that she couldn't push it out if she wanted to use a safe word.

"Get me a knife," I instructed Jenna.

Maggie's eyes widened and her breathing picked up. While Jenna was gone, I ran my fingers through Maggie's pussy, getting it even wetter than it had been before. Jenna quickly came back with a big butchers knife. Everyone's eyes got big when I put the tip against Maggie's throat, but I just slid it slowly down her body, pushing enough so that she could feel it, but not enough to break her skin.

When I got to her pussy, I grabbed some of her hair and sliced it off. Then I put the knife under her baby doll and sliced it off of her. I sat back to look, seeing her squirming naked on the floor, four sexy lingerie clad girls holding her down. It was a scene out of every teenager's dream.

"Do you have any condoms?" I asked Sandy.

"I'll go check," she said, handing off an arm to Caroline.

As she walked out I told Maggie, "If she doesn't have any, I'm going to fuck you anyway. Maybe I'll knock you up."

She shook her head wildly, but did not spit out the panties.

Sandy came back and threw a box of condoms next to me. "I found some," she said.

"You lucked out this time," I said. I stood up and took of my clothes. I heard a couple of whistles, and it was weird to do this in front of a crowd, but I had slept with all of them numerous times. I grabbed a condom and slipped it on, then moved between her legs again.

"Ready?" I asked. She shook her head no, but I still slammed my cock all the way into her in one hard thrust.

She spit the panties out and screamed, "Oh, you're killing me!"

"Um, Jake ... " Melissa started, but Kari took her off to the side and explained about safe words. I pounded into her, squeezing a nipple hard until she came.

I slowed down and asked Sandy, "Do you have any KY?"

"I'm fully equipped," she said with a smile.

She went off and Maggie asked, "Why do you need that? What are you going to do to me?"

I pulled out and instructed the girls to flip her over. As they did, I grabbed some cushions and slipped them under her hips. Maggie started wailing "No, no, no!" and some of the other girls started looking nervous as well. I pulled Maggie's hair back, and said, "Remind me what your safe word is."

"Violin," she panted.

"Are you ready to use it?" I asked.

"No!" she exclaimed.

I let go of her head and spanked her ass once. Sandy had returned with the KY, so I took it and ran it around Maggie's asshole. I stuck a gloppy finger in her as well, then lubed up my condom-covered cock. I knelt behind her, pulled her hips up and placed the tip of my cock against her exposed star.

"Are you ready?" I asked.

"No!" she shrieked.

I had played ass games with Maggie before, and I knew what she liked. She liked it nearly as hard there as in her pussy, and we had worked our way up to where she could take it hard and fast. I gave her what she wanted, pushing deep into her in one fast stroke.

Maggie shrieked, and Kari joked to Sandy, "I hope you have good insulation in your walls!"

That gave me an idea, and I told Kari, "Why don't you muffle her mouth."

"With what?" Kari asked.

"Your pussy," I explained.

She smiled as she came over and positioned herself in front of Maggie. I lifted Maggie's head again, and she screamed, "No, not that!" as Kari scooted under her face. Then I pushed Maggie's head back down and rubbed her face into Kari's wet pussy.

I started pumping hard, and Maggie's shrieks turned to moans. Soon everyone was aware that Maggie was not averse to this treatment. Kari started rotating her hips as I reached under Maggie and started tickling her clit. Maggie began shrieking again, this time in pleasure, as she reached her orgasm. Her clenching buttocks brought me over as well, and I filled the condom with my cum.

Maggie turned her head, panting as she rested her head against Kari's thighs. Kari didn't manage to cum, but so goes the life of a slave.

I pulled out and Sandy, ever the gracious host, handed me a tissue to remove the condom.

Natalie said, "I'm glad that I hadn't seen that first, or I never would have told Jake my fantasy."

"What was your fantasy?" Sandy asked.

"To take it in the ass," she replied. "But he was *way* gentler with me!"

"I try and give people what they want," I said.

"And you do such a good job," Sandy said, grabbing my head and kissing me.

Kari moved out from under Maggie, leaving her lying on the floor, still panting, and left the room.

"Do you really like it like that?" Sarah asked Maggie.

"That was the best cum I've had in my life," Maggie replied.

"Why?" Sarah asked.

"Why do you like being with girls?" Maggie countered. "Why does Sandy like getting her ass slapped? I don't know why, all I know is that when I'm held down, especially, it turns out, by people I know, it turns me on like you wouldn't believe. It hurts when Jake does me so hard, but it hurts so good!"

While Maggie was talking, I noticed something interesting; my cock had not gone down. Sandy noticed too, and she sat next to me and whispered in my ear, "Ready for more?"

"Surprisingly, yes," I replied. "I guess I shouldn't be surprised, surrounded as I am by so many beautiful women!"

"That may be it," she agreed. "Or it may be the Viagra that I slipped into your drink."

"You what?" I exclaimed.

"Look around you," she said. "Would you have been able to satisfy all of us on your own power? I mean you're good, but not that good."

I shook my head and said, "I still don't think I'll be able to satisfy all of you."

"Why not?" she asked. "You've cum only once so far and you've satisfied Maggie, Karen, Sarah and me. At that rate, you can easily make it through the rest of us."

I just shook my head ruefully.

Kari came back in with another large glass of water and handed it to Jenna.

"I can't," Jenna complained. "I'll burst."

"She says she's full up, Jake," Kari told me.

"Have to pee?" I asked Jenna with a smile.

She nodded embarrassedly.

"Kari, go upstairs and run some hot water over the sides of the bathtub to warm it up, then get in it," I said, while not taking my eyes off of Jenna.

The others were silent, unable to believe that Jenna and Kari were going to go through with this. I was a little nervous, because Kari and I had not played any watersports before, and I wasn't sure how she would do, but she hadn't complained yet.

It remained silent until we heard the water go off. I stood up and reached my hand out to Jenna. She nervously took it and came with me up the stairs. Sandy followed, as did Natalie, but the other girls must have decided that they didn't need to see it, because they stayed behind.

We got to the bathroom, which was large enough to hold all of us, and Kari was lying in the tub.

"Are you sure?" Jenna asked Kari.

"Didn't you hear Jake tell me to do this?" Kari replied. "Of course I'm sure."

Jenna pulled off her baby doll and panties and climbed into the tub, legs on either side of Kari's hips. She stood their nervously for a minute, and tried spreading her shaved pussy lips, but she said, "I'm too nervous to pee!"

"Kiss her, Jake," Kari suggested.

I stepped into the tub, behind Jenna so as not to block her view when she did manage to start. I kissed her neck while I ran my hands up her stomach to caress her breasts. I was still naked and still hard, and she felt it pressing against her ass. I kept my left hand tweaking her nipples while my right slipped down over her bare mound and rubbed her pussy. She was very wet, excited despite her nervousness.

"Won't it be so sexy, watching your piss drench Kari?" I whispered in her ear while spreading her lips and flicking at her clit. "I bet you're so full right now," I continued as I moved my hand from her breast to her lower stomach, over her bladder, pressing slightly. She moaned and I said, "Let it go, Jenna. Let me see you piss."

And she did. I felt the hot liquid hit my fingers and I looked over Jenna's shoulder as I aimed as best I could up and down Kari's chest and stomach. Jenna was moaning as she watched her stream arc out slightly and splash all over Kari. "Oh my god!" she cried, and I flicked her clit a little at the same time.

As Jenna's stream started fading away, Kari sat up and stuck her tongue right into Jenna's pussy, getting some of the last flow onto her face and into her mouth. "Oh, God! She's drinking it!" Jenna exclaimed as the sight, the thought and Kari's tongue brought her to a screaming orgasm. Kari had her fingers between her own legs as well, and she came at the same time.

I stood there, my toes covered in piss, holding Jenna up as she came, slowly lowering her on top of Kari, letting them lie there getting their breath. I ran the water over my feet briefly, then stepped out of the tub. "Kari, when you are both up to it, shower her off and get yourself clean, then come downstairs."

"Yes, Jake," she said.

As we walked downstairs, Sandy said, "You sure bring out the kink in people!"

"I don't bring it out," I said. "People just seem to feel comfortable letting it out themselves."

When we got downstairs, Sarah asked, "How was it?"

"Hot," Sandy answered.

"And wet," Natalie chimed in, cracking up.

Everyone laughed, and Sandy went to get more drinks and snacks for everyone. A few minutes later, Kari and a very embarrassed looking Jenna came down the stairs, both nude. I looked around and realized that everyone who had gotten nude at some point had remained that way, while the rest of the girls were still dressed

"Did you really like it?" Natalie asked Kari.

"Not really," Kari answered.

"But you came!" Natalie protested.

"I came because I didn't like it, but I was doing it anyway because Jake told me to," Kari explained.

Natalie just shook her head.

Jenna came over and wrapped her arms around my neck, giving me a kiss on the cheek. "Thank you," she whispered. "Maybe next time, you can do that to me?"

"Anything is possible," I said.


The rest of the night continued in much the same way. I demonstrated with Natalie that getting it up the ass could be a gentle thing. I showed how Michelle loved getting orgasm after orgasm as she was licked and sucked. In general, I replayed most of the fantasies, though some of the girls decided to forgo telling their deepest fantasies. By the morning, all the girls had managed to be satisfied at least once.

I staggered home early the next afternoon and collapsed into my bed, so tired that I barely noticed Kari snuggling next to me, but I woke up the next morning refreshed. I called Sandy and thanked her for the lovely party.

"I have one more treat for you," she told me. "Do you have the DVD?"

I confirmed that I did.

"Are you alone?" she asked.

Another confirmation. She instructed me on how to get to the screens she had shown two nights before. When we got to the end, she said, "Here's the surprise."

She gave me another location to go to, which revealed another Easter egg. This time, it was the JGs, nude again, but with their faces fully visible. "Don't tell anyone," she said. "Everyone agreed to the naked shoot if their faces weren't exposed, but when the pictures were taken, they got a lot with the faces. I thought that you deserved to have your girls in all their glory."

"Thanks," I said.

"Just promise me that you'll jerk off over me every now and then when I'm not with you," she asked.

"You know I will!" I replied.

What a year it had been.

Chapter Thirty-One: Summertime

That summer was a very laid back time for me. I was not working or going to school or preparing for anything, so I had time just to kick back and hang with my friends. We went to the standard places; malls, movie theaters and pools. A lot of my friends had pools, and we sort of migrated where we hung out each day, but more and more I was having friends over to my pool. I still had to warn my family, and particularly Girl, before people were coming over, but my mother didn't have any issues with it.

Some days I had over a mixed group of boys and girls, but Maggie asked that on Tuesdays and Fridays it just be the JGs, and me of course. I wasn't sure why, exactly, until the first time we had a JG day, and Maggie and Sandy promptly removed their tops.

"Oh, Jake," Maggie called to me before I realized that she was topless. I turned and saw her breasts in all their glory. "Will you lotion me up so that I don't burn?"

Now of course I would never want to put her in danger, so I forced myself to rub her entire body with sunscreen. When Sandy asked me for the same treatment, I complied, pulling off her bottoms so I could cover her butt well. She didn't complain, and it wasn't long before all the four girls that were there were nude and glistening. I didn't want to follow their example for fear of burning parts of me that I really didn't want to have burned, but with enough cajoling from the girls, they convinced me. It was probably the threat that they would have to put their clothes on if I didn't take mine off that did it. Nevertheless, they apparently did not want my bits and pieces burned either, because they each helped ensure that all my parts were well covered in lotion.

That set a pattern for what I called my JG pool days. Different girls showed up on different days, but they all quickly stripped, and they seemed to need lotioning quite often. I went through a lot of bottles of sunscreen that summer.

The first time that Girl came out to serve us drinks when they were nude it caused a bit of consternation, but her indifference to their state of dress quickly had them relaxed around her. Given the age of the people around the pool, their clothing and the amount of lotion rubbing going on, it was not too surprising that things sometimes went a little farther than sunburn prevention. The first time that I ended up buried in a girl - Sandy of course - everyone watched eagerly. By the end of the summer, everyone was used to it, in fact it was expected.

So as you can imagine, I had a very good summer, though there were some high points

.


It was a given that with that much exposure, people would question Girl's status. I explained the name away by saying that when she was born, her mother couldn't think of a name, so the hospital put down Baby Girl as the first name, and it sort of stuck. I lied, of course, but sometimes you lie to protect the ones you love.

Nevertheless, some of the girls were very curious about why she was so deferential to a bunch of teenagers. The day that she was careless and dressed in her more abbreviated costume, sans panties, raised a few eyebrows, but I again explained that since we were all partially or completely undressed, Girl felt it was OK to be that way as well.

Despite my explanations, a few of the girls thought that more was going on. Gemma in particular kept asking me about Girl's background. She tried engaging Girl as well, but she couldn't get any responses out of Girl. Finally I asked why she wanted to know. "I want to understand all about you," she explained. "I think that if I understood your relationship with Girl, I would understand you better."

"She's my maid," I said about our relationship.

"I don't think that's it," Gemma argued. "She tries to hide it, but I've seen the way she sometimes looks at you, and I've caught you looking at her weird sometimes too. Besides, you've never been exactly a nudist, but you weren't uncomfortable for a second with Girl seeing you naked."

I finally caved and said, "There is something there, but it is very complicated. I just ask that you not tell anyone about this, please?"

"I won't tell anyone anything," she protested. "You know I wouldn't do anything to hurt you. But I want to know about her and you."

"I told you, it's complex, and you really wouldn't be able to understand," I said. She gave me a disbelieving look, like 'do you think I'm dumb'? I explained, "It's not that you can't intellectually grasp the concepts, it's just that if you wouldn't understand why Girl feels the way that she does, and without understanding that, you wouldn't be able to fully comprehend our relationship.

Gemma actually thought about that for a day, but the next time we were alone she said, "Help me understand how Girl feels."

I don't know if she had just worn me down, or it was my inherent perversity, but I said, "Fine, are you sure that's what you want?"

"Yes," she said eagerly.

"For me to do this, you are going to have to do whatever I tell you to, and you can't object to anything that I do to you," I told her. But that didn't scare her off.

"Anything you do to me?" she asked with a leer.

"Fine, come over tomorrow and I'll show you," I instructed.

When she arrived the next day, I told her, "If I tell you this, you have to promise never to tell anyone else. This is very private for both me and Girl."

"I promise," she said eagerly.

We were in my room, but she was still surprised when I said, "Strip!" However, she complied.

"Lie down," I told her, and she did. She started complaining when I began to tie her down. "You wanted to know about us, and this is part of it."

"You like to tie her up?" she asked.

That actually stopped me for a second, and I said, "Well, yes, actually, but that's not what this is about. I just need to make sure that you won't stop in the middle of this."

She allowed me to finish tying her down, then asked, "Now what?" She seemed more nervous than turned on.

I went to the drawer where I kept some toys and I took out some of the things I was going to play with. "What are those?" she asked nervously.

"This is a slapping paddle," I told her. "And this is a flogger. This is a crop. This is a whip." I showed her each item in turn.

"What are you going to do with them?" she asked nervously, pulling at her bonds.

"I'm going to show you what Girl feels," I explained.

"I thought you meant emotionally, not physically!" Gemma complained.

"I do mean emotionally, but you have to see and feel the physical as well. Now I am going to start hitting you lightly with each of these. Each time I do, I want you to say 'harder' or 'softer'. I want you to say harder until it feels uncomfortable. OK?"

She nodded, clearly frightened. I picked up the slapper and began, I think she was expecting far worse, because she flinched in surprise by how light the touch was. I looked at her expectantly and she said, "Harder."

I continued to stroke her, getting progressively harder as she said 'Harder' after each stroke. She let it go longer than I expected before she said 'Softer'. I picked up the flogger and began again. By the time I got to the whip, so didn't let me go too far.

When I was done with all of them, I ran my fingers through her pussy and they came away a little moist. "You are a little excited, but not too much," I observed.

"What did this prove?" she asked.

"Nothing yet, but it gives you a base on which to understand what I am going to show you next." I untied her and she stood up, stretching . When she was done with that, I had her sit on a chair near the bed, and I proceeded to tie her down, arms behind her and her legs tied to the chair legs.

"What is this about," she asked.

"I want to make sure that you don't interfere," I explained. "Plus, it lets me do this!" I dropped between her legs and buried my tongue in her. Despite some initial complaints, quite soon she was much wetter.

I stopped before making her cum, and I went to the door and opened it. Ignoring Gemma's protest, I yelled, "Girl, get in here!"

Girl came scampering in, a quick glance taking in Gemma tied to the chair, "Yes, Sir?" she asked.

"Strip," I commanded. With no hesitation, she did as I asked. "On the bed, spread eagle," I instructed. She complied.

I picked up the slapper and said, "Girl, I am going to start hitting you lightly with each of these. Each time I do, I want you to say 'harder' or 'softer'. I want you to say harder until it feels uncomfortable. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Sir," she replied.

"I want to make it very clear," I reiterated. "I don't want you to try and take more than you enjoy just to try and please me. What I want is for you to take it only until you start feeling uncomfortable. Are you sure you understand?"

"Yes, Sir," she replied.

"Fine," I said, and I began.

The first stroke was nearly as hard as the last one that Gemma had allowed. She gasped, but said "Harder!"

I continued through a dozen strokes, until I was nearly hitting as hard as I could, and still all I got was "Harder!" I skipped the flogger and went right to the crop. Gemma had not allowed me too many strokes with that, but once again, all I got was "Harder". Besides the one word, the only other sound from Girl was moaning.

Gemma was looking on in shock, and eventually she said, "Stop, you're hurting her!" I put down the crop and ran my fingers through Girl's pussy. I held my hand up right in front of Gemma, so that she could see the fluids glistening on my finger, and smell the aroma wafting off of them.

"She never said 'Softer'," I said. I picked up the whip and turned back to Girl. I stroked it along her body, concentrating on her thighs and breasts. "Harder! Harder!" Girl moaned, until she tensed and shrieked, clearly cumming intensely. I dropped the whip and Gemma and I both looked at Girl panting on the bed, her body striped with my marks.

I turned to Gemma and said, "That's what Girl likes. That's what you wouldn't be able to understand. If I had kept it up, she would have eventually said 'Softer'. But if I had not given her that instruction, if I had just whipped her, she would have allowed be to continue until she passed out. Do you understand?"

"Yes," she said, clearly shaken. "Do your parents know?"

"Yes," I replied.

"She's not a servant, is she? She's a slave," Gemma accused.

"I always knew you were smart," I said with a smile. Then I turned to care for Girl. I laid got a warm washcloth and wiped the sweat off her body, and the small streaks of blood. Then I lay down next to her and held her, whispering in her ear how proud of her I was.

I looked over at Gemma and she was squirming uncomfortably. "Can you untie me?" she asked.

"In a minute," I said. "Girl did an excellent job, and I need to reward her."

"How do you reward her?" Gemma asked.

"By giving her a treat," I told her. I turned to Girl and said, "Do you want a treat?"

"Yes, Sir," she said, brightening up.

"There it is," I told her, pointing to Gemma.

Gemma craned her neck to look behind her to see what I was pointing to. At least until Girl slipped off the bed and got onto her knees between Gemma's legs.

"No! What is she doing?" Gemma asked.

"I would think that's pretty obvious," I responded as Girl started licking Gemma's slit up and down.

"But I don't do this with girls!" she complained.

"You're not doing anything," I told her. "You're just sitting there."

"Stop her!" she cried, excitement beginning to show on her body.

"You are the one that caused Girl to be whipped. You're the one who asked, who wanted to understand. Don't you think that it's fair that you provide the reward?"

"Nooo," she moaned.

"Well, you promised to do whatever it took. You got what you wanted, now you have to pay for it," I said.

Gemma didn't respond, which didn't surprise me; I'd seen Girl work on other women before, and they usually couldn't talk at this point either. When Girl was done with her treat, she helped me untie Gemma and lie her on the bed, then got in next to her. I got in on Gemma's other side, and soon we were sandwiching her, stroking her body comfortingly.

"You're a rotten fink," Gemma said with no heat in her voice.

"It should teach you not to promise things when you don't know what you'll be paying," I told her.

"Hurumph!" was her reply, and she turned away from me to face Girl. "Thank you very much for that, Girl. For putting up with the whipping for me, and for what you did after," then she kissed Girl on the cheek.

"You're quite welcome, Miss, but I didn't take the whipping for you. I took it because Jake told me to. I should thank you, because it's been a long time since he whipped me so well."

"You really enjoyed that?" Gemma asked in surprise.

"That was the strongest orgasm that I've had in a month," Girl informed her.

Gemma looked over her shoulder and said, "You're right Jake, I don't think I'll ever really understand."

Nevertheless, over the course of the summer Gemma tried to understand Girl; she had frequent conversations, but at the end of the summer, while she accepted what Girl was and that this was what she wanted, she still didn't understand why.


The third interesting event happened around the pool as well. As I mentioned, the JGs had reserved some days at the pool for their exclusive use. However, one JG day Kari showed up, and Helen was tagging along. She gave me a challenging look, as if to say, 'Try and kick me out'. But the JG only rule was for them, not me, and if they were OK with Helen, so was I.

She had clearly been warned about the lack of swimsuits, because she was not surprised when some of the girls doffed their's, but she elected not to join in. She jumped in the pool, and after a couple of laps she got out and came to sit next to me.

"You don't mind that I'm here?" she asked.

While our relationship had started on a somewhat antagonistic note, it had improved significantly, so I had no objections to her personally, so I said, "No, why would I?"

"I thought it was only for Jake's Girls," she replied.

"If they're OK with you being here - and I don't hear any complaints right now - then I have no problem either. As long as you don't complain about what goes on, you're welcome," I told her.

"What goes on?" she asked after a moment, clearly curious.

"Do you want me to show you?" I asked, wiggling my eyebrows.

"No, you pig!" she laughed. "I get enough of that at home!" Then she blushed and looked around to see if anyone had heard after she realized that she was in mixed company.

"Well, the offer's on the table," I told her, lying down to get some more sun.

A little while later, as usual, I felt a hand go into my shorts and tickle my cock. I felt another pair of hands join and pull my shorts off, followed fairly quickly by the most lovely feel of a warm mouth descending over my cock. I looked down and saw a bush of red hair over my pubic region, although the blow job alone was almost enough to identify Sarah.

I turned my head a little bit and looked over at Helen, but she was staring at what Sarah was doing to me. She was watching even more intently as Sandy wrapped her hand in Sarah's hair and pulled her mouth off of my cock before straddling my hips, sinking her steamy pussy over my pre-moistened cock. Sandy leaned forward and pulled my mouth to her breast, though Helen looked up while she was doing that and realized that I had been watching her. She blushed and turned away, and that was the last chance that I had to pay any attention to her as Sandy required all my concentration.

Sandy started slowly, slipping up and down my pole, doing a little grind with her hips after the downstroke, pushing her clit against my pubic bone. I pinched the nipple that was not in my mouth, which caused her to speed up a little. I pulled her nipple out of my mouth and gave Kari a meaningful glance, then pulled Sandy down for a kiss.

I put my mouth next to Sandy's ear and whispered, "You know that Helen's here, and yet you still decided to ride me. You are such a naughty girl."

Her breath quickened, then she gasped as Kari slapped her ass on the downstroke. "Yes!" she cried, as Kari began swatting her on every downstroke. Sandy picked up speed, posting on me faster and faster, until Kari couldn't keep up, though by that point it didn't matter, because Sandy was cumming hard. When she was done, she collapsed onto me, unmoving, but not for long.

Sandy pulled herself off of me, despite the fact that I hadn't cum. I didn't mind, because Kari leaned over and sucked all of Sandy's juices off of my cock before grabbing it in her fist and asking, "Who's next?" I noticed that she was looking right at Helen when she asked.

I don't know what Helen was thinking, but Sarah immediately cried, "Me! Me!" She flopped back onto a thick rubber mat that we had by the pool and spread her legs. I knew she didn't need any warm-up, and frankly, I was significantly warmed up already. I quickly fell between her legs and plunged in. "Oh, yes!" Sarah hissed.

Between the blowjob from Sarah, the fucking from Sandy, the cleanup from Kari plus knowing that Helen was watching me screw her peers, duration was not going to be a key factor. I concentrated on speed, pumping Sarah hard and fast, and while I came before Sarah did, I was able to stay hard enough to get her off as I ground my pubic bone into her clit.

When I rolled off, Kari cleaned me off again, and then let my shriveled cock out of her mouth with a pop. I struggled to move over to my seat, where I collapsed. I looked over at Helen and raised my eyebrow.

"What?" she asked. "It's not like this is the first time that I've seen you fuck."

"I guess that's true," I said, though we both knew that it was not the same thing.

After that event, Helen came over frequently, and she either ignored or watched me when I was having fun, but she never stared. In addition, when I was not otherwise occupied, we would talk a lot, either with each other or as part of the larger group, and I became closer to her than I had been before. I realized that despite the fact that we had been with each other a lot, at those times it was always about the rest of her family.

As I talked to her, I got to know a lot more about her, and as it turned out, she was someone I really liked. The fact that we both had fairly dominant personalities was what caused most of our clashes; neither of us liked giving in to the other.

Towards the end of the summer, Helen came over with Kari, waited until she knew she had my attention, then slowly peeled down her top. She smirked at me as she lied down on the chair. I had Kari's body to compare Helen to, and they both had fabulous bodies, but even at that young age, Kari's breast were starting to droop slightly; it will happen on anyone with large breasts. Helen's however, despite their size, stood firm and proud. Helen smirked again when she saw that parts of me also began to stand firm and proud.

"It's OK, because I get the benefits," Kari told Helen, taking me in her mouth and sucking until I came.

For the rest of the summer, Helen continued to come over, sometimes topless, sometimes not, but while she witnessed a lot, nothing ever happened between the two of us.

Chapter Thirty-Two: Laura

The start of my junior year was actually a bit depressing. Previous years I'd seen all my old friends, but last year I'd made friends with a lot of seniors, none of whom were back. Nevertheless, I still had quite a few friends, many that I hadn't seen since the end of last year. The first days of school are always like a reunion; I renewed relationships with a few girls, and continued with others.

Out of school, I still spent a lot of time at Cheri's house. Kari was going to college locally, and Cheri still looked to me to order her world. Helen was still in control of Cheri at home; they had reached a level of stability where Helen remained firmly in control, yet Cheri still retained her motherly obligations.

I had many girls that I slept with, but there is something about having an older woman at your beck and call. I didn't get to spend as much time with her as I liked, but the time that I did, I enjoyed greatly. At least once every few weeks I made it a point to either spend the night with her, or have her over to spend the night with me.

About a month and a half after school started, Gemma came over to me one morning in school and asked to talk with me. "I've met a girl that I want you to talk to," she said.

"Another candidate for the JGs?" I asked lightly.

"Not quite," she said seriously. "I've been talking to her quite a bit in the last week or so, and I want a favor from you."

"What's the favor?" I asked.

"I want you to talk to her, see if you could help her," she said.

"Help her with what?" I asked.

"Her name is Laura, and she is a freshman," Gemma told me. "She and her mother just moved to town, and they did it to get out of their old town. Laura is like that song, a girl that just can't say no. She's like Girl, except unlike Girl, she doesn't have anyone to protect her. She's already had one abortion when she was very young, and the only reason she hasn't had more is because her mother put her on the pill.

"In the month that she's been here, she's already slept with four guys. She might not be able to get pregnant, but she's going to end up catching something or she's going to get seriously hurt. She needs a protector."

"And you think I should be that protector?" I asked.

"Who then?" she replied.

I sighed. "Today's Thursday," I said. "Ask her to go home with you tonight, and I'll have Kari come over to hang out too. I'll ask Kari to invite her over on Saturday; it will probably be less threatening than at my house. I'll ask Helen to go elsewhere for the evening, and I'll have Cheri make dinner."

"OK, Jake," she said. "Helen can come over and have dinner at my house."


On Saturday, I went over to Cheri's house. Cheri was making dinner, so I walked up behind her, kissed her neck and fondled her breast. She purred and leaned back into me.

When I released her, she turned and gave me a proper kiss, then turned back to her preparations. "Why am I making dinner for a girl you invited over? Am I to be the maid tonight?"

"If I wanted that?" I asked.

She turned and curtsied, lifting her skirt a little bit further than was strictly necessary, and said with a smile, "As my master commands." I had asked Helen to modify the dress code so that my girls wore short skirts and sheer tops; I realized that the tease turned me on more than outright nudity. Nevertheless, she was still wearing more than that, given that a guest was coming over.

"Bend over the table," I instructed.

She quickly complied, and I lifted her skirt and pressed two fingers deep into her while pressing my thumb against her asshole. My other hand diddled with her clit, and in just three minutes I had her thrashing on the table. I licked my fingers off as she recomposed herself and went back to tend to the food.

"Not that I'm complaining, but what was that for?" she asked.

"That's for being so accommodating," I informed her. "And to answer your question, Gemma found a girl at school who appears to be completely submissive, and as a result, she has been taken advantage of to the extreme. She asked if I would talk to her and then perhaps act as her protector."

"Really? Why did you have her over here instead of your house?" she asked.

"I thought that given her nature, she would be more comfortable in this environment than at my home," I explained.

Cheri went back to work and I sat down in the living room waiting for Kari and Laura to get home. When they arrived, I realized why she was taken advantage of as much as she was. A plain looking girl as submissive as Laura was reputed to be would be in trouble, but Laura was far from plain. At around 15, Laura was 5' 5", thin though not skinny, and she sported what had to be 36C breasts; just about as perfect as you could get. Her hair was a dark brown, straight to below her shoulder blades, and her skin was slightly olive, just a hint of the exotic. I was shocked that I hadn't noticed her before; if I had seen her, I would have remembered her.

They came over to the couch and Kari pointed to a chair opposite me and told Laura, "Sit there."

"Jake, this is Laura," Kari told me needlessly. "Laura says that her mother is expecting her home for dinner, and she has a date later tonight."

She looked at me expectantly, and I glanced over at Laura, taking in her straight back and lowered head.

"Laura," I said, and she looked up at me.

"You are to call your mother and tell her that a girlfriend from school has invited you over to dinner," I instructed her. "Kari's mother will talk to your mother and assure her that it is OK. Who are you going out with tonight?"

"Mark Wiener," she said in a quite voice. I knew Mark, who had been a freshman last year, and a particularly obnoxious one at that.

"After settling things with your mother, I want you to call Mark and tell him that you can't make it tonight, because you are having dinner with Jake Alexander. Tell him that you will try and reschedule for another time. If he tries to make any demands from you, you are to give me the phone to talk to him. Do you understand?"

She nodded.

"Then do as I instructed now," I demanded.

Laura looked at Kari, who pointed her to the phone. As Laura dialed home, I told Cheri she was to convince Laura's mother that she should stay for dinner. I heard Laura telling her mother that she was eating dinner at a girlfriend's house, and it was clear that her mother did not believe her, because she was trying to convince her. When she glanced up at me, which she did quite frequently, I pointed at Cheri.

"Hold on Mom, Karen's mother wants to talk to you," she said into the phone.

"Hi, this is Cheryl Harrison, Karen's mother," Cheri said into the phone. "You are Laura's mother?"

Cheri spent a little time convincing Laura's mother to allow Laura to stay, but it appeared that when Laura's mom realized that it really was a girl that was having her over, and that her mother knew about it, she was less reluctant to let her stay.

"Yes, she said she had a date tonight," Cheri said. "But Karen convinced her to break the date and stay over here instead. Is there a time that she needs to be home?"

"Yes, I'm sure that she'll be here the entire time, and I'll drive her home when its time," Cheri said.

"Great, I'll have her home by 11:00. I hope that I'll get to meet you soon. Goodbye," Cheri said before hanging up the phone.

Laura had been looking at me throughout the phone conversation, and she picked up the phone when I pointed to it. She pulled out a number and dialed a number. "Is Mark there?" she asked.

"It's Laura."

"Hello, Mark? I'm afraid that I won't be able to make it tonight ...." I heard Mark start to yell on the other end of the phone, and Laura cringed. I walked over and lifted her chin with my finger. She looked at me and said, "I'm sorry, but I'm having dinner with Jake Alexander tonight. I'll try and reschedule with you for another time."

I couldn't hear exactly what he said, but I heard the word 'slut' just before he hung up.

Laura hung up the phone and said, "I told him."

"I heard," I said. "Don't worry about him; he won't bother you. Let's go talk."

We went back to the living room and sat in our seats. "What will you drink?" I asked Laura.

"You don't have to bother," she said.

"I didn't ask you what you want to drink," I said calmly. "I asked what will you drink?"

"Coke?" she said quietly.

"Cheri!" I called.

"Yes, Jake," she replied, jogging in.

"Get a coke for me and Laura, a diet coke for Kari and a white wine for you," I said.

"Yes, Jake," she said, going back to the kitchen.

I waited until she came back in and gave us our drinks, then told her, "Call us when dinner is ready."

"OK, Jake," she said, heading back to the kitchen.

"I don't think that we were properly introduced," I said. "I'm Jake Alexander."

"I know that!" Laura exclaimed. "I'm Laura Crane."

"We haven't met before, so I didn't think you knew me," I said.

"I think that every freshman girl knows who Jake Alexander is!" she said.

"Really? Why?" I wondered aloud. Kari burst out laughing.

I looked at her quizzically and when she got her laughter under control, she said, "You really are funny. You have the sexiest, most popular girls in school at your beck and call, and you wonder why people might know you?"

I didn't quite understand. "Tell him what you know about him," Kari told Laura.

"I know that he's the Jake of Jake's Girls," she explained. Oh well, I guess it was unrealistic to think that the meaning of the JG wouldn't get out. "Half the girls in school want you because they think you are sexy, and the other half wants you so that they can become a JG."

"Me, sexy?" I asked doubtfully, and Kari burst out into laughter again, and this time it was much longer before she could get control.

"Why would half the girls want to be a JG, anyway?" I asked.

"It's like being in the most popular clique in school!" Laura said. I couldn't believe that everyone knew about the JGs, and in fact many of the girls aspired to be one of my girls. It was frankly a little unnerving.

Kari had finally gotten herself under control. I said, "We'll talk about this later, young lady!" Then I turned to Laura and said, "We're here to talk about you, not me.”

I looked at Laura for a moment, not quite sure how to start. "Kari's talked to me about you," I began. "I understand that you have a bit of a problem saying no, is that correct?"

She nodded.

"What would have happened if you had gone out with Mark tonight?" I asked.

She shrugged.

"What do you think would have happened?" I clarified.

"He would have wanted to have sex," she said.

"And would you have done that with him?" I asked.

She nodded.

"Is that what you wanted?" I asked.

She shrugged.

"That's not a good enough answer," I said. "Tell me what you want."

"These are very personal questions," she said.

"I know. Answer me anyway," I demanded.

"I guess I like the sex, but sometimes guys don't treat me well, like they hit me or call me names, and I don't like that," she said.

"Do they make you do anything else that you don't like?" I asked.

She nodded.

"Like what?" I asked.

She shrugged again.

"Laura, tell me something that a boy has done that you didn't like," I instructed.

"One of them liked doing my butt, then making me lick him clean," she said.

"Why do you do it, if you don't like it?" I asked.

She shrugged.

"Do you think they will hurt you if you don't?" I asked.

"Sometimes," she replied.

"But not all the time?" I asked.

She shook her head.

"But you'll do what they ask all the time?" I asked

She nodded.

"Why?" I asked.

She shrugged.

"Tell me about your family," I instructed. "Do you live with both your parents? Do you have any brothers or sisters?"

"I live with my mom now," she told me. "I don't have any brothers and sisters."

"Did you live with your dad before?" I asked.

She nodded.

"Until when?" I asked.

"Three years ago," she said.

"Tell me about your mother," I said.

"What about her?" Laura asked.

"Describe her to me," I said.

"I dunno," she said. "I guess she looks a lot like me. Brown hair, brown eyes, thin, a little taller than me."

"And do you listen to what she tells you to do?" I asked.

She shrugged again. "I guess. Like when she tells me to do my homework and stuff like that?"

I nodded. "And what happens when you don't listen to her?"

"It depends. Sometimes nothing, sometimes she'll punish me."

"How does she punish you?" I pressed.

"She won't let me watch TV or go out," she said.

"And what if one of the boys that want to be with you tells you to go out with him, do you go, or stay like your mother told you?" I asked.

"I guess I usually would sneak out," she replied.

"What about your father, what was he like?" I asked.

"He was good looking. I don't remember how tall, but taller than my mom. Dark hair, a small beard, lots of muscles."

"And did you listen to him?" I asked.

"Oh yes!" she exclaimed, her eyes widening with fear.

"What happened if you didn't?" I asked.

"He would punish me," she said with a shudder.

"How did he do that?"

"He would hit me, or he would lock me in the basement without lights, or he would yell at me. He said that girls had to listen to their fathers." Her eyes were tearing a little.

"Would he punish you if you didn't listen to your mother?" I asked.

She nodded.

"And what if your mother didn't listen to him?" I asked.

"He would hurt her. Sometimes he would take her into their bedroom and I could hear that he was using a belt on her. She would scream a lot."

"And did he say anything about wives listening to their husbands?"

She nodded. "He said that a woman had to listen to their man, it was the way the world was created. She said that a woman who didn't listen to their man wasn't a real woman."

Well, that certainly got to the bottom of that!

"Have you ever been to therapy?" I asked.

"Oh, no, my father didn't believe in that!" she said.

"What about since he's been gone?" I asked.

She shook her head. "We really can't afford that."

"What happened to your father?" I asked.

"He left," she said, tears falling from her eyes. "He said that my mother would never be a real woman, and that he couldn't keep wasting his time trying to teach me to grow up to be a real woman."

"Did he ever touch you, sexually?" I asked

She shook her head. "He wouldn't have done that!"

I bet if he'd stayed around, seen the beautiful woman that she'd become, he would have. It's amazing how parents could mess up their kids. Though I guess that some people would say that my parents messed me up too, so I probably shouldn't throw stones, but her dad had really done a job on her!

"Kari, get Laura some tissues," I instructed.

"Yes, Jake," she said, running out of the room.

"Kari listens to you," Laura observed.

"Yes, she does," I said.

"Why?" she asked.

Kari came back into the room with the tissues and handed them to Laura. "Kari, why do you listen to me?" I asked, trusting her to give the right answer.

"Because you tell me what to do," she replied perfectly.

I let Laura wipe her eyes and nose, giving her an opportunity to let Kari's comment sink in.

"Let's get back to you," I said. "You said that you sometimes like it when boys have sex with you. Do you like the sex?"

She nodded.

"Do you ask them for sex?"

"What do you mean?" she asked.

"When you go out with a boy, do you ask him for sex, or offer sex to him, or does he demand it?" I asked.

"He does, I guess," she replied.

"What about someone you've been out with before, someone you've had sex with? Knowing what they want, do you initiate sex, or do you wait for them to tell you what they want?"

"I guess I wait for them," she answered.

"And do you like the sex? The physical feelings of his cock in you, the taste of his cum in your mouth? Do you enjoy that?"

She blushed a bit and said, "I guess."

"And do you like it when he tells you to get down on your knees and blow him?" I continued.

She nodded. "Yes."

"Which do you like better?" I demanded.

She hesitated for a moment.

"The truth!" I said strongly.

"I like it when he tells me what to do," she whispered.

"And you like listening to whatever he tells you?" I asked.

She nodded.

"Like Kari listens to me?" I asked.

She looked at Kari with an expression that said that she just realized what Kari was. She looked at me, her eyes a little wild. "Yes, like that," she said.

"Do you like listening to all those people?" I asked.

"I guess," she said, perplexed.

"But isn't it sometimes confusing, when you are listening to more than one person and they tell you different things? Give you different instructions?" I asked.

"I guess," she said.

"Like tonight. Mark told you to go out with him, but I told you to stay with me. Why did you listen to me?"

She was getting quite upset. "Because you told me to!"

"And if Mark were outside right now, and you were to step out for a breath of air and he demanded that you come with him, would you have? Or would you stay here with me?"

"I don't know!" she said. "I guess I would go with him," she said.

"Even though that would be disobeying me?" I asked.

She was crying again. "I don't know!"

"What about when your father was still at home? Did you also listen to other men?" I asked.

"I guess?" she said.

"What would have happened if your father told you to be home after school, but one of your teachers demanded that you stay after class. What would you have done?"

"I would have gone home anyway!" she exclaimed.

"Even though your teacher insisted?" I asked.

"Yes!"

"And it didn't bother you that you weren't listening to him?"

"But my father told me to come right home!" she said, like I just didn't get it.

"So you knew exactly who to listen to, right?" I asked.

"Of course!" she said.

I leaned forward, looking at her intently. "Did you like that better? Did you like knowing exactly who to listen to, not worrying about which person was the one you should obey?"

She thought about it for quite a while, then nodded her head.

"Are you sorry you don't have that any more?" I asked.

She nodded, grabbing another tissue.

I sat back and thought for a few minutes. Laura just sat there sniffling, while Kari had a self-satisfied expression on her face. Just then Cheri came in and said, "Dinner is ready, Jake."

"I need a few more minutes. Go make sure that everything stays warm and I'll let you know when we're ready," I instructed.

"She listens to you, too," Laura observed after a moment.

I nodded.

"Why?" she asked again.

"Cheri!" I called.

"Yes, Jake," she said, rushing back into the room.

"Laura, ask Cheri your question," I told her.

"Why do you listen to Jake?" she asked.

Cheri looked at me, concerned, but I said, "Tell her the truth."

"Because he told me to," she told Laura.

"He told you to listen to him?" Laura asked.

"He gave me someone to listen to," Cheri explained.

Laura looked at me questioningly, and I told her, "Ask her anything that you want. I'll let her know if I don't want her to answer.

"Do you listen to anyone else?" Laura asked her.

Cheri looked at me again, and I nodded. "Yes, I do," she told Laura.

"Why do you do that?" Laura queried.

"Because Jake told me to," she replied.

"Why did he do that?" Laura asked, surprised.

"Because he can't be with me all the time, and he knows that I need someone to always tell me what to do. Besides, there was something that he wanted, and by telling me to obey someone else, he got it."

"Who else do you listen to?" Laura asked.

Cheri looked at me again. "I said that I would tell you if I didn't want you to answer something. Don't ask me again, or I'll have to punish you."

Cheri blushed, but said, "I obey my other daughter, Helen, around the house, and I obey Karen about sexual matters."

Laura's eyes whipped to Kari, who was smiling slightly.

"Sexual matters? Laura asked Cheri.

"Jake has placed Kari in charge of my body," Cheri explained. "It is her responsibility to ensure that I'm always ready for Jake."

"And you let her?" Laura asked.

Cheri got a surprised look on her face. "Of course! Jake told me to!"

"You may go back to the kitchen, Cheri," I instructed.

I took another drink of my soda while I watched Laura processing everything that she had learned.

"Tell me more about your mother," I instructed a little later.

"What do you want to know?" Laura asked.

"Where do you live?" I asked.

"In an apartment over on Ascot," she answered. Ascot was in the bad side of town. It wasn't a slum or anything like that, and it was relatively safe, but it was definitely for the lower middle class, people who just couldn't afford any better.

"What does she do for a living?" I asked.

"She works as a filing clerk in an office downtown," she said.

"Did she go to college?" I asked.

"No, she married my father right out of high school," she explained. "He never let her have a job. After he left, she got her first job."

"Does your father pay child support or alimony?" I asked.

"No!" she exclaimed, looking at me like I was insane. "We don't even know where he is."

"When was the first time you had sex?" I asked, changing the subject.

"I guess I was 11," she said.

"Who was it with?" I asked.

"Some older boys from the neighborhood. These came in early," she said, gesturing at her perfect breasts. "Some of the older kids got interested in me. They said they wanted to play a game with me. They had me undress and they felt me up all over. One of them stuck a finger in me, and it hurt and bled.

"Later they made me suck on their cocks, telling me to pretend they were lollipops. Soon they started sticking their cocks in me."

"Was this before or after your father had gone?" I asked.

"After!" she exclaimed. "They never would have tried that with my father there to protect me! He would have killed them!"

Even more interesting!

"What happened after that?" I asked.

"They kept it up, and brought more friends. I guess that people knew that I would do what they wanted, because a lot of the kids started having sex with me."

"Anyone older?" I asked.

"There was a neighbor who was older, like his 50's I guess. He asked me to come in, and then he had sex with me. He also was the first one to do me in the butt."

"Did your mother know?" I asked.

"Not then. She was working a lot."

"When did she find out?" I asked.

"I guess about a year later, when I got pregnant," she said.

"What did she do?" I asked.

"She demanded to know who had gotten me pregnant," Laura explained. "I told her I didn't know, and then I told her everything. She took me to get an abortion, and she got me on the pill. She also gave me a big box of rubbers and told me to use them."

"Did you?" I asked.

"I tried, but some of the boys didn't want me to," she explained. "Mom also went to the old guy and threatened him or something, because he didn't want me around any more."

"Then what happened?" I asked.

"Nothing much," Laura said. "I kept going to school, kept sleeping with guys. I guess she wanted me to have a fresh start or something, because she moved us here before I started high school."

"Did she tell you to stop having sex?" I asked.

"She did once, but then she seemed to realize that I couldn't stop it," Laura explained.

I sat back and said, "That's enough for now. Let's go eat dinner."


Cheri had prepared a very lovely meal. The conversation at dinner was about how Laura was enjoying the new school and the new town. After dinner I asked Laura, "Does your mother have any plans for tomorrow night?"

"Not that I know of. Probably not," she replied.

"Fine, Laura, call your mother now and tell her that Cheri is bringing you home," I instructed. "Tell her that Cheri would like to meet her. Cheri, I want you to take Laura home, and invite her mother and her to dinner tomorrow night. Try and get her to agree to come."

"Yes, Jake," she said. She took Laura to the phone and went to get her shoes on.

While she was gone, I sat and chatted with Kari. "Did that go about the way that you wanted?" I asked.

"Almost," she said. "I thought that you would take her."

"Take her?" I asked.

"Have sex with her, and make her yours," she said.

"You think that I can't make her mine without sex?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

"That's not what I meant," she said hurriedly. "I just thought that it would be good for her if she had you in her life. You seemed to think that was what she needed too!"

"Don't worry, I'm proud of you," I told her. She looked relieved. "Let's wait until your mom gets home."

We sat and watched mindless TV for about 45 minutes, until Cheri walked in the door.

"How did it go?" I asked.

"She seemed reluctant, but I convinced her to come over," Cheri said. "She's a very nice lady, if a little meek."

"Who's the pot, and who's the kettle here?" I asked with a smile.

"You're going to like her," she said, sitting next to me with her feet curled up underneath her butt. "She must have had Laura when she was a baby. She can't be much over 30, and she looks younger. She wasn't dressed sexily, but I could tell that she had a hot body underneath."

"Interested in her?" I asked with a smile.

"Would it make a difference?" she asked with a smile. "When you tell me to sleep with her, you know that I will anyway."

"You're sure that I am going to end up asking you to sleep with her?" I asked. She just put on her Mona Lisa smile.

"Kari, get me the phone," I said. Kari ran and got me the cordless phone. I punched in the number and my mother answered.

"Mom, I'm going to stay with Cheri and Kari tonight. ... Yes, they've both been very good girls, and I need to reward them." Cheri yipped in pleasure and Kari launched herself at me.

After I hung up I said, "I want you both upstairs in Cheri's bed, completely naked and ready for me, now!"

They ran off, and I followed the trail of clothing upstairs. I spent the rest of the night doing my damndest to see that they realized how good I thought they were.

Chapter Thirty-Three: Introducing Suzy

I went home in the morning to change my clothes and do a bit of homework, but I was back at Cheri's house early Saturday afternoon. I went to the kitchen, where I got a delicious hug from Cheri.

"So what are your plans tonight?" she asked me.

"I'm not completely sure," I said. "I want you to get to know Laura's mother. I suspect, based on what Laura told me, she is a lot like you, though I suspect her life's been much harder."

"A lot like me, huh? And how am I?" she asked querulously.

"You," I said, grabbing her around her waist and pulling her into a hug, "are a submissive little slut, who loves being told what to do."

I kissed her lightly on her lips, and she wrapped her arms around me. "And is there anything that you want to tell this submissive little slut to do before she is cast aside for a cuter model?"

"Is that what you think I'm looking to do?" I asked. "Do you seriously think that I'd 'cast you aside', for any kind of model?"

She just dropped her eyes, refusing to look at me. I lifted her chin with my finger and made her look at me. "I have no intention of adding Laura's mother to my little harem, and if it works out that it does happen, she could in no way replace you! I'm not letting you go until I think that it would be better for you not to be with me."

"Really," she asked hopefully.

"Really," I said, kissing her gently on the lips.

"Do you promise?" she asked urgently.

"I do," I said.

"You promise that you won't make me leave you until it would be better for me not to be with you?" she repeated.

"I said that I do," I repeated.

"Oh, Jake!" she squealed, and she plastered her body to mine and gave me a soul wrenching kiss. Then she dropped to her knees and started working on getting my pants open.

"What are you doing?" I asked, though I had a pretty good idea.

"Please let me!" she begged. “You've made me so happy; please let me show you how good I can be for you!"

She pulled my pants off and sucked my cock into her mouth. She sucked for a few minutes, but she did it almost impatiently. Then she pulled me to the floor and pulled my clothes off. She was wearing only a skirt and a top, so when she whipped her top off she was nearly naked. She didn't wait to get all the way naked, she practically jumped on me as she straddled my hips and pushed herself down onto my cock. She was steaming and wet and I slid all the way in on the first stroke. Surprisingly, with the minimal foreplay we'd had, she was coming before she completed the first stroke. She didn't let that slow her down, however, as she started posting on my cock. I grabbed a tit and sucked her nipple into my mouth.

"Please, put a finger in my ass," she begged. She was being particularly aggressive this afternoon, demanding more than she usually did. Nevertheless, I had no problem accommodating her, and she had no problem accommodating my finger.

She pulled her breast out of my mouth and slammed her tongue deep into my throat, cumming again. She was a complete wild woman, grinding onto me with amazing passion. "Oh, I'm going to cum in you, you witch woman!" I told her.

"Do it, cum in me! Cum in me, my master!" she yelled. Then she sat completely straight up and shrieked so loud that the neighbors must have heard her, grinding herself down onto me as she came with me.

As I finished cumming, I heard, "Oh God!" I looked up and saw Helen standing there, a disgusted look on her face, with Kari behind her, grinning.

"Can't you do that in your room, Mom?" she asked. I realized that while this was not the first time that Helen had seen me together with her mother, it was the most public display; the other occurrences happened when she walked by Cheri's room and I had not closed the door all the way. At those times, she just walked by.

Cheri surprised me by jumping off of me, leaving my still hard cock flopping against my stomach. "No, we will not!" Cheri told her daughter. "You have to get it through your head that Jake owns me, and as my owner, he is in charge of everything that I have! If he chooses to let me fuck him in any room, at any time, that is what we are going to do, and I am not going to do anything that might disappoint him, or prevent him from doing me as much as he wants!"

Now Helen was really surprised. She had gotten used to her mother obeying her, or at least being somewhat meek when telling her to do things, and this Cheri was a completely different beast.

"No, Cheri, she's right," I said, propping myself up. "Helen lives here too, and she should not have to put up with the sight of her mother fucking her classmate. It's bad enough when a kid thinks of their parents having sex! I'm sorry, Helen."

"Um, that's OK," Helen said, moving her eyes between my eyes and my shrinking cock. "I just heard her screaming and I thought that she had hurt herself."

Cheri looked over at me and asked, "Helen, could you please go out? I need to clean Jake off." Then, without waiting to see what Helen's response was, she walked back to me, dropped to her knees next to me, and sucked my sticky cock into her mouth. Helen had not left when asked, but she did when she caught me looking at her watching her mother. She had seen my cock in other people's mouths, but this was her mother. Kari did not bother to leave, but she'd done the cleaning herself many times in the past.

I pulled Cheri off of my cock and asked, "What brought all this on?"

"Before, I thought that you were just playing with me until something better came along. Now I know that it's for real!" she exclaimed.

"Of course it's for real!" I said.

"I told her that before," Kari said. "What did you do to make her change her mind?"

"He promised that he wouldn't ever make me leave until it was the right thing for me!" Cheri said ecstatically.

"Oh, boy," Kari said. "You are going to have a very hard time ever convincing her that she would be better without you."

I shrugged. I meant what I said.

"Now I think that I should get dressed," I said. "I think it might shock Laura's mom to find me like this." As I started getting my clothes on, Cheri reached for her shirt. "Not you," I reprimanded her. "You can slip that on when the doorbell rings."

"Yes, Jake," Cheri said happily, going back to cooking dinner.


The rest of the dinner preparations went smoothly, and the view was very nice as well. Finally, the doorbell rang, and Cheri went to answer it. She didn't put her shirt back on until she reached the front door. She slipped it on, then opened the door. "Hello Laura. Hello, Renee," she said. "Won't you come in?"

Kari had been with us, and Helen came down when the doorbell rang. Cheri turned to us and said, "I'd like to introduce you to my daughters, Karen and Helen, and this is Jake. This is Renee Crane."

"Pleased to meet you," she said. Cheri had not been exaggerating; it was clear where her daughter got her looks from.

"I'm going over to Gemma's for the night," Helen informed everyone before disappearing out the door. We went to the living room, and I said, "Cheri, get a coke for me and Laura, and a diet coke for Kari. Can Cheri get anything for you, Renee? Perhaps a white wine?"

She looked at me, surprised, and said, "White wine would be fine."

"Get one for yourself, too," I instructed Cheri.

While she was gone, Renee asked, "Are you Karen's brother?"

"No," I said, with no further explanation.

Cheri came back in and gave me my soda first, then served Renee, Laura and then Kari. She took her white wine and sat across from me.

"How do you know Laura?" Renee asked, not quite sure who to look at.

"Kari and Laura were introduced by a friend of Laura's from school, and I met Laura when she came over last night," I explained.

Renee looked at Kari and asked, "Do you go to school with Laura?"

"No, I graduated last year," Kari said. "I was visiting Gemma when she brought Laura over. I knew right away that I had to have her over."

"Why is that?" Renee asked.

"We are somewhat kindred sprits," she said with a small smile.

"Laura says that you just moved into town," Cheri said. "How do you like it so far?"

"It's all right," she replied. "You saw my apartment last night; it's not as nice as your house, but my job is OK, and it's a lot better than the last place we lived." She glanced over at Laura before she said, "At least so far."

"Will your husband be home soon?" Renee asked.

"Oh, my husband is no longer the head of this household," Cheri said.

Renee looked confused by Cheri's turn of phrase, but she turned to me and asked, "Are you in school with Laura, Jake?"

"Yes, I'm a junior," I answered. "I hadn't met Laura before, but I'm glad now that I have." Laura blushed.

"Shall we eat?" I asked rhetorically. We went to the dining room, where Cheri seated me at the head of the table, Laura on one side of me and Kari on the other. Renee sat next to Laura, and Cheri sat at the foot of the table. As she brought the food out, she served it in the same order that she provided the drinks; me, Renee, Laura, Kari and then herself.

We chatted about inconsequential things, though I made it a point of dominating the conversation. Kari, Cheri and Laura naturally allowed me, and Renee started to follow their lead. At dessert, Renee's curiosity finally overcame her fear. She asked Cheri, "So is Jake related to you?"

"No. He's the head of the household," Cheri said.

"What do you mean?" Renee asked, confused. I gave Cheri a nod to continue.

"Do you think that you are the only one who needs someone to take control?" Cheri asked gently.

Renee gasped, and covered her mouth. "W-w-what do you mean?" Renee stuttered.

Cheri put her hand on Renee's and said, "It's OK, Renee. I'm very much like you, but I was luckier. My husband was good to me, controlling but not abusive, at least until he found someone younger and prettier."

Renee nodded in understanding, but I said, "Younger only."

Cheri blushed and continued. "Then I got even luckier and found Jake."

Renee looked at me wildly. "Jake is your master?"

"I don't usually call him that, but for all intents and purposes, yes."

"And do you, ...." Renee asked.

Cheri answered, "Sleep with him? Yes. As often as I can."

"And your daughters know and don't mind?" Renee asked.

"Helen did at the beginning and still does sometimes, like this afternoon when she walked into the kitchen and found me riding Jake," Cheri said with a fond smile at me. "Karen, on the other hand, has no standing to mind, considering that she considers, no, considered herself more of Jake's slave then I did."

"Jake sleeps with both of you?" Renee asked in a hushed voice.

"Yes, and he does quite a good job of it," Kari interjected.

"But why are you telling me all of this?" Renee asked.

"For two reasons," Cheri answered. "First, I think you need to know people who are like you, and see that you can have someone who controls, but doesn't abuse."

"And second, and more importantly," Kari said, "because of Laura."

"Laura? What about Laura?" Renee asked fearfully.

"Surely you know that Laura is just like you," Kari said as Laura looked down at the table. "No, actually, she is much worse than you."

"She's not that bad!" Renee said.

"Laura, tell your mother how many boys you've had sex with since school started," Kari instructed.

"Five," Laura responded quietly.

"Laura, no!" Renee cried.

"How many wore condoms?" Cheri pressed.

"Three," Laura replied.

"And if Jake had not intervened last night?" Kari asked.

"I would have had sex with Mark, without a condom," Laura said.

"I thought we talked about this, Laura!" Renee said, anguish in her voice. "I thought you were going to stop!"

"She can't help herself," I said. Renee looked at me, tears dripping down her face. "You, of all people, should understand what that's like."

She nodded.

"I know people like Laura," I said. "If they're not protected, they can be badly hurt. Laura needs protection."

"And you are going to protect her?" Renee asked.

I nodded.

"And in return, you get a sex slave that you can abuse?" she asked snidely.

"What I get is a beautiful girl who will obey me completely," I said. "But that doesn't mean I abuse her. And it's not like I need another slave girl."

"What do you mean?" Renee asked.

"Tops Off!" I announced. Within seconds, both Cheri and Kari had their tops off. "I already have two slaves in this house, and another at home. If I wanted relief right now, both of them would be under the table, fighting with each other to see who could have my cock down their throat first. I think that you'd agree that both of them are quite beautiful, and I can guarantee that both are very talented.

"I don't need Laura, but she needs me. If she went to school on Monday, she'd have a cock in her, likely unprotected, before the school day was out. And for the rest of the year, she'd be passed around like a piece of meat, used until they were tired of her, then passed to the next person, maybe a toy at a party?" Both Laura and Renee blushed; this was clearly something that they had both already experienced.

"But what if you get angry? What if she doesn't obey you?" Renee asked.

"One thing that I've been taught well is that you never discipline someone when you are angry. However, if she misbehaves, then she will be punished," I said.

"But you said you wouldn't abuse her," Renee accused.

"I won't abuse her like you were abused; beatings for random reasons. However sometimes you need to discipline a charge, and I will do that," I explained.

"You won't beat her? How will you punish her?" Renee asked.

"Cheri, why don't you tell Renee how you've been punished before," I said.

"I've been spanked," Cheri told Renee. "I've been marked with a crop. I've been tied down and used for sex."

"Those sound like abuse!" Renee observed.

"Not the way that he does it," Cheri said, looking fondly at me. "But those are the easy punishments. There are much worse!"

"Worse?" asked Renee.

"For instance, being tied down and not being used for sex! He tied me down, then spent hours making Karen cum over and over again, all while I couldn't get relief," Cheri said. "And once he took me out wearing only a skirt, shirt and shoes, with a butt plug up my ass, vibrating gently. Then he took me shopping, picked out a dozen outfits, and made me go try them on, and it was one of those bullpen changing rooms!"

"No!" Renee exclaimed.

I noticed Cheri slip her hand beneath the table. "Yes!" she said. "He made me change slowly into each outfit, then come out and show him. And the bastard had a remote on the butt plug, so not only did the ladies all stare at me as I changed, but they watched me cum as he turned the intensity up!"

"And that humiliation isn't abuse?" Renee demanded of me.

"Cheri, show Renee your hand," I demanded. Cheri looked at me guiltily, but took her hand out from beneath the table and showed it to Renee.

"What about it?" Renee asked, not noticing the glistening fluid.

"Let her smell," I instructed.

Cheri ran her fingers under Renee's nose, and Renee said, "Oh!"

"Cheri gets very turned on by small humiliations," I explained. "I don't believe that punishments can't also be somewhat enjoyable."

Renee mulled that over for a few minutes, then turned to me and whispered, "So, what's going to happen now?"

"Laura, Kari and I are going to go upstairs to Kari's room, and we are going to discuss my requirements of Laura and how I expect her to behave. I want you and Cheri to stay down here, have some coffee, and chat about your lives. In addition, I expect you to spend at least one day a weekend with Cheri."

"What if I don't?" Renee asked rebelliously.

"I am not in charge of you, so nothing will happen to you," I explained. "But if Cheri can't convince you to spend the time with her, then instead of being with you one day out of each weekend, she will be punished for that day."

"That's blackmail!" Renee complained.

"I use the tools that I have to achieve my goals," I explained.

"Fine!" Renee huffed.

I stood up and held my hands out to Kari and Laura. I told Cheri, "You may put your top back on if that would make Renee more comfortable." I looked at Renee and said, "Or she may take hers off if she chooses." Then I walked upstairs with Laura and Kari following.


When we got to Kari's room, I sat on the bed as the girls stood in the middle of the room. Laura was fidgeting nervously as I looked at her.

"So what do you think?" I asked Laura.

"About what?" she asked.

"About what I said downstairs," I replied. "I was very rude, and I was talking about you as if you weren't there. Also, I made decisions about you without consulting you. How do you feel about that?"

She shrugged.

"Not good enough," I said. "If we do what I want, it will change your life completely. You may not like making decisions, or you may prefer others to do it for you, but this is one that you are going to have to make yourself. Tell me how you feel about it."

"OK, I guess," she said, shrugging again.

I sighed. "Do you understand what this implies?" I asked.

She nodded. I raised an eyebrow and she said, "Yes. I have to listen to you."

I sighed again. "Kari, maybe you can explain?"

Kari turned, and then turned Laura to face her. "You don't just have to listen," she explained. "You have to obey. You have to obey completely. You have to put yourself in Jake's complete control. You no longer are the person who makes decisions for yourself. All decisions are either made by Jake, or made by you because that is what you think that Jake would want. You are no longer your own woman. You belong to Jake. Do you understand that?"

"Yes, I do. It's not much different than now," she said.

"But it is!" Kari disputed. "What would you do if you were sitting in class and Mark or someone like him leaned over and told you to take off your shirt?"

"I guess I would ignore him?" Laura replied.

"That's right," Kari said. "But what would happen if tomorrow Jake was in your class, and he told you to take your shirt off?"

Laura looked at me. "I would have to take it off?"

"That's right," Kari affirmed. "And if you didn't, he would punish you, and since you had disobeyed him in a public place, it would most likely be a very public punishment. From now on, you shouldn't even think about it when Jake tells you something, you just do it!"

Laura looked a little doubtful, so I said, "Kari, masturbate."

Within a second, Kari had dropped to the floor, spread her legs and flipped her skirt up. One finger drilled into her, while her thumb massaged her clit. Laura looked down at her in shock, and I watched both of them. Kari got really close to cumming, when I said, "Stop!"

Kari pulled her hand away, rolled over and crawled to me and begged, "Please Jake, I'm so close! Please let me cum! Please!"

"No," I said. "Go stand back next to Laura. And clean your fingers off!" She went back to where she was standing before, licking her fingers until they were clean. She turned to face me, and Laura followed her lead.

"Do you understand what you are getting yourself into?" I asked.

Laura nodded.

"Do you need time to think it over?" I asked.

"Can I just ask one question?" Laura requested.

"You should ask all the questions that you need, so that you understand what you are getting into," I informed her.

"I just need one question answered," she said. "Will you protect me?"

"From what?" I asked.

"From other people that I don't listen to?" she said.

"Like Mark?" I asked.

She nodded.

"Yes, I will protect you," I said. "I will make sure, to the best of my ability, that no one does anything to you that I don't want done. Understand that doesn't mean protecting you from things that you don't want done. If I want Mark to fuck you up the ass, I will give him permission, and your only question should be with lube or without. Do you understand?"

She nodded and said, "I agree."

"To what?" I asked.

"I agree to allow you to make all decisions for me," Laura said. "I agree to obey you completely."

"Do you believe her, Kari?" I asked.

"I do," Kari nodded.

I examined Laura for bit longer, as she stood nervously looking at me. "Strip, both of you," I demanded. Kari was quick, but she only had a skirt on. Laura took a bit longer to start, and she had to take off her shirt, her bra, her socks and shoes, her pants and panties. Finally, she was standing nude, next to an equally nude Kari.

I examined her body slowly. Her breasts were the perfect size, and they were topped with long, hard nipples. Her bra was thickly padded, and I suspected it was to hide how long her nipples got. She was trim, though not muscled; there were definitely curves. Her pubic hair was brown and a bit bushy. Despite her height, her feet were pretty small and very cute.

They stood there, Kari confidently, Laura nervously. Laura slowly raised her hand.

"Laura, this is not school. You don't need to raise your hand to get permission to talk. Your first instruction, well, first long term instruction, is that you must be free to ask me what you are thinking. Do you understand?"

She nodded, then asked, "Will I need to be marked as well?"

I looked over at Kari's pubic mound, and the tattooed JG. I looked up at Laura and said, "No, the marking was not my idea. Kari chose to do it to demonstrate to me that she intended this relationship to be permanent. You are not required nor expected to be marked like this, though that does give me an idea."

I got up and walked over in front of her. I stood very close and said, "One more time, I am going to give you a chance. Do you understand that when you accepted, you gave up everything? I will force you to change yourself in a number of ways. If your mother gives you instructions that contradict mine, you will obey me, not your mother. Your past is gone, and I am your future. Do you understand?"

She nodded.

"One thing that I will demand, to show that your past is gone, is that you give up your name. You will no longer be Laura; you will only go by a name that I choose. Do you understand?"

She nodded.

"And do you still agree?" I asked.

She nodded.

"Say it," I demanded.

"I agree," the girl who used to be Laura said. "I am yours and everything that I had is gone."

"Very well," I said. "You are no longer Laura. You don't have a name until I give you one."

I stepped back and looked her up and down. "Kari, you are in charge of fixing her up. Her bush will remain until I've slept with her, but I want it trimmed back a little." I walked around her. "Monday morning I want you to make a doctors appointment for her; I want her tested for sexually transmitted diseases, and I want her given a physical. You should be there with her, to ensure that she answers any questions.

"After school on Monday, I want you to take her to get a manicure and pedicure. I also want you to teach her how to use makeup better." I came around the front to look at my new girl.

"Also this week, I want you to take her to be marked," I said. "It won't be permanent, but it will be a reminder to her. I want a henna tattoo across her lower back, which says 'Jake's'. You can have it embellished with flowers or designs; I'll leave that to you."

I took my girl's hand and led her in front of the full length mirror. "Give me your charm," I instructed Kari. Despite the tattoo, she still wore her JG charm on a necklace. She handed it to me and I kissed her. "I promise you that I'll get you another one," I whispered. She smiled at me.

I reached in front of the girl who used to be Laura and draped the chain around her neck. "This will let everyone know that you are mine, Suzy," I whispered in her ear.

She lifted her hand and fingered the gold JG charm. "Thank you, Jake," she said.

"You're welcome, Suzy," I said aloud.

"Oh, I like the name Suzy!" Kari said excitedly, jumping up and down, clapping. Her jumping up and down reminded me that I was surrounded by nude girls.

"Stay here," I instructed Suzy. I took Kari and walked to her closet. I had her help me pick out an outfit for Suzy. Her feet were slightly larger than Suzy's, but she had a pair of sandals that would be close enough.

I had Suzy turn around, away from the mirror, and she slipped on the white button down shirt. It was an opaque shirt, but I had her leave the top three buttons open, exposing the top of her breasts. I then had her slip on a light turquoise pleated skirt. Finally, I slipped on a pair of white sandals that strapped halfway up her calves.

I turned her around and we examined her in the mirror. As I said, the tops of her breasts were exposed, and nestled between them was the gold JG. I stepped back and said, "Twirl."

Suzy looked at my questioningly, and I twirled my finger in the air, demonstrating. She twirled slowly. "Faster," I said, and as I expected, the skirt flew up, exposing her pussy and ass.

"This is the outfit that I want you to wear to school on Monday," I told her. "Pants are a no-no anymore, so you'll have to do a little shopping." Her face fell a little. "What's wrong?"

"I don't have too much money saved up," she said.

"You're mine now, and I'll make sure you're dressed appropriately," I informed her. "Kari, take her shopping and let me know what the bill comes to."

"Yes, Jake," Kari replied with a smile.

"When you're in school, you'll have to be careful not to bend over too deeply or turn too fast," I warned Suzy.

"What do you mean?" she asked.

"I don't want people seeing your pussy, do you?" I asked.

"But, but ..." she protested.

"Or your butt," I said with a smile. "I said this is the outfit that you are to wear, and this is all that you will wear. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Jake," she said in the exact same tone that Kari had used.

I stepped behind her again, and we both watched her as I ran my fingers lightly across her nipples. She gasped and I watched as her nipples started poking through her blouse. The shirt was completely opaque, and you could not see any pink, but her long nipples clearly tented the shirt. "Perfect," I said. Suzy blushed red.

"What are you going to do if a boy comes up to you in school and says, 'I know a place we could go together, come with me'?" I asked.

"Um, I'd say no?" she said uncertainly.

"That would be acceptable," I told her, "but I know that sometimes you have problems saying no, so instead, I will say no. Anytime that you think there is a situation that I would not approve of, I want you to say, 'My boyfriend won't let me do that.' Say it."

"My boyfriend won't let me do that," she whispered in a surprised tone.

"Again," I demanded.

"My boyfriend won't let me do that," she said more loudly.

"Again!" I repeated

"My boyfriend won't let me do that," she said practically shouted, a smile on her face.

"Kari, ask Suzy to do something,," I instructed.

Kari sat on the bed, pushed herself back, spread her legs and spread her pussy lips and demanded, "Get over here you frosh, and lick my pussy!"

Suzy stood up straighter and said, "No! My boyfriend won't let me do that!"

Kari jumped up and said excitedly, "That's perfect!" She grabbed Suzy in a hug and planted a kiss on her lips. "Just remember that and you'll be able to handle almost anything!"

I smiled at both of them as well. "Now there is one more thing to take care of before we introduce you downstairs," I told Suzy.

I took Kari's hand and pulled her back to the bed, pushing her down so that her torso was lying face down on the bed while her knees were on the floor. I kicked her legs open as I undid and dropped my pants. I kneeled behind her and pushed my cock in halfway, pulled it out nearly to the end, then sunk it all the way in.

"Stand here!" I instructed an open-mouthed Suzy, indicating a spot next the bed near Kari's head, where I could see her and she could see what I was doing. As I began stroking into the very pleased Kari, I told Suzy, "I understand that it was not your fault, but you may not be safe. Until we get all the test results back from the doctor, you are not to have sex of any kind. No intercourse, no blow jobs, no pussy licking, no handjobs. In fact, I don't want you to touch yourself sexually in any way. When you come back clean and I have sex with you for the first time, I want you so primed that you are ready to explode. Do you understand?"

She nodded, her eyes on the spot where Kari and I were joined. Kari had not completely come down from her masturbation exercise, so she was quickly ramping back up to an orgasm, and from the way she was breathing and moving, it looked like it would be a doozy.

"You may not be able to have sex," I told Suzy, "but I am under no such restriction. Seeing you nude had me very excited, but since you are not safe yet, I had to use this convenient cum dump." Kari groaned upon hearing that, her excitement ratcheting up a notch.

I shoved a thumb against her asshole while slipping a hand under her and pressing down on her clit. Kari exploded, screaming, bucking her body all around. She was just starting to come down when I pumped my cum into her. I rested on her back for a minute before I got up and walked to her head. I pulled her head up by her hair and pushed my cock into her mouth, allowing her a minute to clean off the slimy mess that we had made.

When she was done, I slapped her ass and said, "Get up you lazy slut! It's time to introduce everyone to Suzy."

We walked down the stairs, me in the clothes that I had gone up with, Suzy in the new clothes that I had picked out, and Kari naked, cum running down her thighs. We hit the bottom of the stairs, and I saw that the ladies were in the living room. We went over, the two of them observing the girls' condition.

"You know, you really should use a gag when we have guests over," Cheri observed. "Kari is very loud."

I gestured from Cheri to Kari and said, "Pot, meet Kettle. Kettle - Pot."

"I'm not that loud!" Cheri protested.

"Shall we try it and let the others judge?" I asked.

Cheri demurred, though I noticed Renee's eyes widening at our byplay. Cheri had her shirt back on, though I admit I'd hoped that Renee would take hers off.

I sat down across from Renee and said, "Renee, we need to talk about your daughter."

"Yes?" she said nervously.

"Do you agree with what I said before?" I asked.

"I guess so," she said. "I've been talking to Cheryl a little bit, and I'm willing to give it a try and see what happens."

"OK, but you have to understand that there are going to be significant changes with your daughter," I said.

"Like what?" she asked.

"Like from now on she obeys me first and foremost," I stated. "If there is a conflict in instructions between you and me, she will obey me, not you. Are you OK with that?"

"I don't think that will happen very often, at least I hope not, so I'm OK," she said.

"Something more intrusive is that I want her to understand that she is embarking on a new phase in her life," I said. "I want her to become a completely different girl from who she once was. Therefore, I've taken away her name, and given her a new one. Meet Suzy Crane."

"Suzy?" Renee asked.

"Do you have a problem with the name?" I asked.

"No, it's just going to be hard to get used to," she replied.

"Do you have any other issues with what I'm doing?" I asked.

"I guess not," she said.

"Then you can stay and chat with Kari if you please, or you can go if you choose, but I am going to take Cheri upstairs and see if she can be any quieter than her daughter." Kari grinned, though Suzy and Renee looked shocked. When I left a half hour later, they were still downstairs, and they agreed that the mother was at least as loud as the daughter.


When I got home, it wasn't too late, so I called Gemma. "Was I right?" she asked.

"As always, you were," I said.

"So you are going to take her under your wing?" she asked.

"I have, and I need your help with it," I replied.

"What can I do?" she asked.

"I made her a JG," I said.

"You can't do that!" she said. Surprising as it might be, I did not pick who would be a JG; the JGs did that themselves, based on who they perceived to be appropriate. To date, I have had no reason to complain, because they picked all the members that I would have, but the way that they did it was to wait and see if I was going to continue with them, and if the girl fit in with their group. That is why all the girls who thought that throwing themselves at me just so that they could be in with the popular girls were out of luck. If they somehow made it past me, then they would be caught by the JGs. And that was also why there would be some surprise and consternation about the JGs with Suzy's inclusion, since I had never before made the decision.

"I had to," I explained. "You said yourself that she needed to be protected. This is the best way to protect her."

"Or to make her the target of envy from the other girls," Gemma said.

"Perhaps, but she needs the protection from physical attacks more than emotional," I pointed out. "She is already fairly low emotionally, which is where I need help from you. I need to you contact all the other JGs and tell them about Suzy so that they are not surprised. I need you to explain that she will need special attention; they need to watch out for her like they would a little sister, to make sure that no one takes advantage of her.

"Who is Suzy?" Gemma asked, confused.

"Sorry, I forgot," I said. "Laura is no more. I took her name, and gave her the name Suzy."

"You could pick any name, and you picked Suzy?" she asked.

"Kari liked it," I said.

"No, I'm just teasing you. It's a very nice name. But back to the JGs, it might make some of them jealous if I told them that you said she was special," Gemma said.

"I thought there was no jealousy between you," I asked.

"That's because all of us are equal, and we know that," she explained. "You don't play favorites, so there is nothing to be jealous about, but if you play favorites, it might ruin everything."

"Well, tell them that she is a junior JG then," I said. "For goodness sake, I haven't even slept with the girl yet. I'll explain the situation to them tomorrow at lunch, but tell them to make her feel welcome and protected, please?"

"OK, Jake, we will," she said. "You know that we all love you, don't you?"

"And I love each and every one of you, too!" I declared.

"We know. That's what makes us able to be the JGs."

"One more favor. Will you take Suzy to school tomorrow?" I asked.

"Sure I will," she said.

"Great, I'll see you in the morning," I said.

"Nite, Jake."


My next call was back to the Harrison's house. Helen answered the phone, and when I identified myself she told me, "You really should clean up your messes."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"It's one thing to have my mother and sister running around nude, but to have both of them running around with your cum dripping down their legs; it's a bit much for a girl, don't you think?"

"You're right, I'm sorry." I said.

"Really?" she asked, surprised.

"Yes, I didn't take your feelings into account, and I'm sorry for that. In the future I'll try to think about how you'll feel."

"Nah, that's OK," she said. "I was just busting your balls. The only annoying thing about it is when they drip on the floor."

"Just have them lick it up," I said with a smile. "Or have them lick up each other's drippings."

"You are a nasty, nasty boy!" she said.

"Thank you," I replied.

"So do you want to speak with one of your toys?" she asked.

"Yes, please," I said.

"Here, this one's been hovering since she knew it was you. See you tomorrow."

"Hi, Jake!" Kari said.

"Hi, is Suzy still there?" I asked.

"No, she left a little while ago," Kari said.

"Do you have her phone number?" I asked. "I forgot to get it from her, and I want to tell her one more thing."

"I don't, but I'm pretty sure that Renee gave it to Mom. You should have seen the expression on Renee's face when Mom came downstairs after you left, dripping cum down her leg!"

"It was good?" I asked.

"Priceless!" Kari said. "Mom came down, and went over and hugged Renee. She said, 'We are going to have to get you some of that!' Renee asked, 'What, sex?' but Mom said, 'No, someone that will drag you to bed, whether you want to or not, order you on your hands and knees, then give you orgasm after orgasm.'

"You only gave me one orgasm, Jake," she said in a pouting voice.

"Is there a competition going on?" I asked.

"No, I was just kidding," she said.

"Good. Besides, you and Suzy had primed me, so there was no way I was going to last through multiple orgasms with you!"

"Hold on, let me get Mom," she said. I heard her walking up the stairs. "The lazy bitch is asleep, spread eagle, face down on the bed. Give her a few orgasms and it wears her right out!"

I heard a slap and Kari's voice saying loudly, "Get up you lazy cow! You're lord and master is on the phone!"

"What?" Cheri said groggily, then I heard her scrambling closer to the phone. "Jake?" she asked.

"Hi, I just need Renee's phone number," I said.

"Hold on, it's downstairs." She started walking downstairs. "Thank you for tonight, it was a lot of fun. I think that Renee and I will be close friends. If you don't mind, I'd like to talk to your mother about inviting them over to your house. It would help her to meet more submissives in good relationships."

"No problem," I said.

"Here it is," she said, and gave me the number.

"Sleep tight, Cheri. I love you," I said.

"I love you too, Jake," she said with a catch in her voice. My conversation with Gemma made me realize that I didn't tell any of my girls enough that I love them.


Next I went in to see my Mom and Dad. "I need a big favor," I told them.

"What do you need?" my father asked.

I explained about Suzy, what Gemma had told me, what she had told me herself, and then my actions. I was a little nervous that they would disapprove, but they didn't indicate one way or another how they felt. "Anyway, the favor that I want is some money. Suzy really needs to talk to someone, and I don't think that they have enough money to afford a therapist, so I wanted to know if you would be willing to pay for one? I know that it is a lot of money, but I can get a job after school to help pay for it; I'm just not sure that I can make enough to cover all the treatments and maybe drugs that she needs."

I waited hopefully as my father thought about it.

"You're right, it will be expensive, but I'm proud that you thought about it. We have some money put away for your future; we'll use some of that to start with. Are you OK with that?"

"Oh yes, thank you very much!" I said, jumping up to hug him and my mother. "I love you guys so much! Thank you!"

"This really means a lot to you, doesn't it?" my Mom asked.

"It really does! Suzy's had such a hard life, I want to make it better," I explained.

"Aren't you afraid that what you've done and are doing to her might make her worse?" she asked.

"I thought about that, but I also thought about Mark, and I realized that if I didn't do something, it would be a lot worse. If the therapist says I should change the way things are, I'll listen to him."

"I know a good person who understands situations like this, and our lifestyle," my father said. "I'll give her a call in the morning and see when she can squeeze Suzy in."

"Than you so much!" I said, then went to finish up for the night.


My last call was to Suzy's. Suzy answered saying, "Crane residence, Suzy speaking."

"Trying out the new name?" I asked.

"Jake!" she squealed. Then, more demurely she said, "Yes, I need to get used to it, and to get everyone else used to it. My mom wrote me a note to give to school so that they would change my name on their records!"

"Well, schools are notoriously bureaucratic. A note might not be good enough," I said.

"She also promised to start the procedure to change it legally," she told me.

I hadn't thought about that, but after a moment I thought, in for a penny, in for a pound.

"Are you still OK with what happened tonight?" I asked.

"The more I think about it, the happier I am!" she said. I realized that she sounded more ... alive, vivacious? Something! But she sounded better than she had. I thought about what my father had said and hoped that I was doing the right thing.

"I want you to have a better life, Suzy," I told her. "In the morning, Gemma is going to come over and take you to school. We'll talk tomorrow night about how your day went, OK?"

"Yes, Jake," she said.

"And remember, no touching yourself!" I said.

"I may have to tie my hands to my bed so that I don't touch myself in my sleep," she said softly.

"If you keep putting pictures like that in my head, I'm going to have to relieve myself again!" I joked.

"Thinking of me?" she asked meekly.

"I was thinking of you the last two times I had sex," I told her.

"Oh!" she said.

"I'll see you tomorrow. Have a good night, my Suzy."

"Good night, Jake."

When I hung up, I sat back and thought about the night, about Suzy and Kari and Cheri. Then I got up, found Girl and said, "Hurry up and finish what you're doing, then come to my bed! And you'd better be ready, because I've come twice in the last few hours, and I am going to ride you long and hard!"

"Yes, Sir!" she said happily. "I'll be right there!"

And she was. I was very tired when I dragged my ass to school the next day, and Girl was definitely limping a little as she served me breakfast!

Chapter Thirty-Four: Integrating the Cranes

I wasn't there when Suzy arrived in school on Monday morning, nor was I in any of her classes, but I heard second and third hand that she caused quite the stir. The first thing that people noticed when she walked in was her skirt. Suzy apparently always wore pants, and seeing the short skirt on her raised a few eyebrows - and I imagine a few boners, too. The shirt was next, and given the number of open buttons, it caused quite a bit of surprise itself.

The thing that really got people stirred up, however, was the necklace nestled between her breasts. She had walked in with Gemma, who said loudly, "Join us for lunch, Suzy," just before she left her.

"Oh my god! Where did you get that?" One freshman girl asked her.

"Laura, I didn't know you even knew Jake! And why did that girl call you Suzy?" one of her friends said.

"I met him this weekend, and my name isn't Laura anymore, it's Suzy," she said.

"What do you mean your name is Suzy?" she was asked.

"Laura was my old name from my old life in my old town," Suzy explained to the crowd gathering around her. "I have a new life now, here, and I have a new name, Suzy."

Suzy left the group of freshman talking to themselves and went to the office to deliver the note from her mother. She got to her classroom just before class started, and gave a copy of the note to the teacher. The teacher looked her up and down too, and realized that the name change wasn't the only thing changing about Suzy.

Suzy sat down, seeming oblivious to the fact that she was the center of all conversation in the room. Her friend leaned over and said, "How did you get that so fast? My older sister knew a lot of the JGs, and she said that it took forever to get them to accept you!"

"Really?" Suzy asked in surprise, fingering the necklace. "I just met Jake on Saturday, but he gave it to me on Sunday."

"He gave it to you?" the girl asked, scandalized. "That's not how it's supposed to happen!" Her sister had not been a JG, and for some reason, she wanted her younger sister to be one, so she had prepped her with advice. What Suzy was telling her didn't make any sense.


The next time that I saw Suzy was a serendipitous moment. I was walking through hallway when I saw Suzy being accosted by Mark Wiener. "My boyfriend won't let me do that," I heard her say.

"But you canceled on me! You owe me!" he said.

"My boyfriend won't let me do that!" she repeated, like a mantra. She was clearly very nervous, however she looked extremely relieved when she saw me coming up behind Mark.

"She said no," I told Mark, who jumped when he realized that I was behind him.

He turned and saw that it was me, and he got a nasty sneer on his face. "Oh, it's you! What makes you think that you can just take all the best looking girls for yourself?" he demanded.

"I don't take any girls," I said. "I just treat girls nicely, and they choose to be with me. Maybe your problem is that you think you can just take girls?"

"Who are you to tell me what my problems are?" he demanded aggressively. "It would be really simple for me to just pound you into a pulp and take this slut anyway!"

Suzy looked concerned, and not without good reason. Mark was nearly my age, and much bigger than me. He was a troublemaker, and was not shy about violence.

"That wouldn't be a good idea," I said.

"Why, do you think you can take me?" he sneered.

"Maybe," I replied, "but that's not why it wouldn't be a good idea."

"Hah, you and what army?" he snorted.

"Well, the football team, for one," I said.

"Why would they help you out?" he demanded.

"Well, while they are not all my friends, most of their girlfriends are, or are friends with close friends of mine. Imagine how those guys would feel when their girlfriends cut them off, and they knew that the only thing that stood between them and their girlfriends' pussies was an obnoxious sophomore. What do you think would happen to you?"

Mark wasn't particularly smart, but on the other hand, he wasn't stupid. He apparently knew about me, and I could see him assessing the threat level. Finally, he slammed his fist into a locker and said, "Fine! I don't need this skanky whore anyway!"

As he walked away, Suzy launched herself into my arms, almost knocking me over. "You did it!" she said. "I didn't think that I could say no to him, but I was doing it, and then you protected me! You kept him away from me! Thank you! Thank you!"

She was kissing my face all over, tears dripping down her face. I didn't realize it at the time, but this little hallway incident changed her life. She had agreed to go along with me on a surface level, but her feeling that I had protected her touched her to the core. From that moment on she knew that she could say no, not just because I told her to, but because she could do it and she would be protected.

I pushed her away a little, and ran my thumb across her face, picking up her tears. "You're going to mess up your makeup," I told her.

"I can always fix it," she said.

"Nevertheless, go fix it now, and then go to class," I told her. I kissed her lightly on the lips, then turned to go, noticing for the first time the crowd that had gathered around us


Gemma grabbed me as soon as I walked into the cafeteria, pulling me over to a table with all the JGs who were in school, including Suzy right in the middle of them. "Hi, Jake, we were all introducing ourselves to our newest member, and telling her how members are usually picked," Michelle said.

"You're going to give me a hard time about this?" I asked, sitting across from Suzy.

"We're just curious how you picked her, and why you decided to make her a JG yourself?" Gloria asked.

I guess that Gemma's explanations were not sufficient. I hope that I wouldn't be hurting Suzy's feelings with my explanation.

"Suzy is a little different than the rest of you," I said. "I knew that eventually you would all come to the decision that she should be a JG, but there were circumstances that made it important that people thought of her as one right now.

"Why don't you think of her as a JG pledge? You watch over her and protect her against anything bad outside the JGs, and she will do whatever she can to help you?"

"Whatever?" Rochelle asked lasciviously. I had noticed that since our first annual JG party last year, a number of the girls seemed much more open to their bisexual side.

I smiled at Rochelle and said, "We'll see, but for now, no. I'll tell you when it's OK to make those kinds of requests from her, but if you need help around school or around your house, as long as it doesn't interfere with my plans with Suzy or her schoolwork, she will assist you."

"Aren't you even going to ask her if she's OK with that?" Gloria asked.

"No," I replied.

"Why don't you come over to my house after school and we can get to know each other better," Tiffany told Suzy.

"I'm afraid that another JG has dibs on her tonight and tomorrow night," I said.

"Who?" Gemma asked.

"Kari," I replied.

"So what do we have to protect her from?" Michelle asked.

"Evil influences," I said spookily. The girls laughed, and I said, "Seriously, just make sure that she's treated fairly and not taken advantage of. Sometimes she has a hard time realizing when people are taking advantage of her."

"You know that she's sitting right across from you, right?" Gloria observed.

"That's OK," Suzy said. "Jake is just protecting me."

"Are you OK with what Jake said?" Gloria asked Suzy.

"I'm OK with anything that Jake says," Suzy responded.

"Oh no, not another Karen!" Tiffany moaned.

"Kari is a very smart girl," Suzy said serenely.

"OK, shoo now Jake," Michelle said. "We need to interrogate our newest member!"

Dismissed, I went to eat lunch myself, noticing how most of the rest of the cafeteria was watching the JGs' table.


Suzy's acceptance as a JG was less difficult than I had feared, both amongst the other JGs, as well as in school in general. The other JGs genuinely liked Suzy, and other than some catty jealousy which Suzy ignored, school continued in the same way for Suzy. Well, not quite the same way - she now said 'no' when other boys asked her out, though since she was assumed to be mine, most of the other boys stayed away from her.

At home, things were going well too. Renee, Suzy, Cheri and Kari came over the next Saturday and spent the day hanging around by the pool. Renee seemed more comfortable around me, and she got along well with my parents as well. They met Girl, and Renee seemed a bit shocked at her role; she had been submissive, but never exposed to the lifestyle, and she didn't realize all the possibilities. Suzy seemed to spend a lot of time around Girl, either watching what she did, or talking to her.

The following Friday after school I got a call from Kari. "Suzy got the results back from the doctor, and she checks out clean. Renee was crying when she found out."

"Why?" I asked.

"I think it finally hit her, what could have happened to Suzy, and she's relieved that it won't," Kari explained.

"I'll call and talk to Suzy about it now," I said.

"You can if you want, but you don't have to," Kari said. "She packed an overnight bag and is heading over to your house."

"Presumptuous little thing, isn't she?" I asked.

"Just eager," Kari said. Then she laughed. "You haven't even let the poor girl touch herself for over two weeks! I would curl up and die if I had to abstain for that long!"

"I guess I shouldn't talk," I said. "It's rarely a day that I don't get some."

"Just expect a sex starved little slave girl," Kari said.

"Oh, well. I guess I'll have to do my duty!"

Kari laughed as she hung up.

Moments later, the doorbell rang. When I got downstairs, Girl had already let in Renee and Suzy. Suzy had a bag slung over her shoulder, and she walked right up to me and handed me a piece of paper. It was on letterhead from a doctor's office, informing her that all test results had come back negative.

"Great!" I said. "But what's the bag for?"

Her face fell a little, and she said, "I thought that when all my tests came back ..."

"Sir, please excuse the impertinence, but it's not nice to tease like that," Girl informed me.

"You're correct, Girl. Remind me of this later," I told Girl. I turned to Suzy and said, "It was a bad joke. I've already spoken to Kari, and the only reason that I didn't call you and insist you get your lovely self over here is because you were already on your way."

The relief on her face was quite visible. Just then, my mom walked in. "Hi, Renee," she said. "What brings you here?"

"Jake had insisted my daughter get checked out by a doctor, and all the results came back clean, so Lau - Suzy is presenting herself to Jake," Renee explained.

"Well while you're here, why don't you stay for dinner?" Mom asked. "Jake, it's nearly ready. Are you two going to be joining us, or are you heading directly to bed?"

I looked at Suzy, who had an eager gleam in her eye. She was clearly voting for bed. I told her, "I'm sorry Suzy, but I'm going to need to build up my energy. We'll stay for dinner."

Suzy ran to put her bag in my room, then we all went to sit down to dinner. It was actually quite pleasant, and my parents seemed to get along with Renee very nicely. As we were finished dinner and Girl started clearing the table, I saw the impatience in Suzy's eyes and body; she was practically bouncing up and down in her seat. I gave into her, and my, desires.

"If you'll excuse us, we'll see you in the morning," I said to the adults, taking Suzy's hand and leading her to the stairs.

As we approached my room, Suzy asked, "Please, Jake, may I have a few minutes alone to get ready?"

"What do you mean, get ready," I asked.

"Can I just ask that you wait outside of your room for five minutes before you come in? You don't have to knock or anything," she pleaded.

I agreed, and she kissed me on the cheek and ran into my room, slamming the door behind her. I took advantage of the opportunity to go downstairs to bring up some drinks for us; I suspected that we would need it later. As I passed the living room, I saw my mom and dad on the couch, still chatting with Renee who was sitting in a chair opposite them. Girl sat on the floor in front of my parents, massaging my mother's feet.

They looked up at me as I passed, my mother asking, "Done so quickly?"

I smiled and told her, "Suzy wanted to get ready, and I thought I should get something to drink later. I suspect I'm going to need it."

"Have fun," my mother said.

As I was in the kitchen, I could hear the conversation. My father asked Renee, "How does it feel that my son is about to fuck your daughter?"

"He's been good for her," she replied. "He deserves it, and it's all she's been talking about all week."

"But how does it make you feel?" he pressed. "You haven't gotten any in a long time, have you?"

"Only from myself," she replied in a low voice.

I made a little noise as I headed out of the kitchen, so that they would not be embarrassed. I went upstairs and checked my watch. It had been long enough, so I pushed the door open. There, in front of me on the floor, was Suzy. She was kneeling with her ass towards me, her head prostate towards the bed. All she was apparently wearing were cuffs on her wrists and ankles and a collar on her neck. Her ass was balanced on her heels, and her arms were stretched along the floor in front of her.

I hadn't seen her naked since the night she became mine, and she had clearly followed instructions, because there on her lower back was a big script "Jake's" with little curlicues before and after it. Her position forced the cheeks of her ass open, and I could see her tight asshole and her clean shaven lips, with hints of her pussy hair showing through the crack.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

"Presenting myself," she said without raising her head.

"Stand up," I instructed. She did as I said, and I reached for her wrist. I took off the wrist cuffs, then knelt on the floor and removed her ankle cuffs as well. I stood up and placed them neatly on the side table. Then I stood before a confused Suzy and removed her collar.

"I expect to wake up in the morning and see these back on you, but for tonight, I don't want to fuck little slave Suzy, I want to make love to my friend Suzy."

Her eyes started to tear, and she threw her arms around my neck and gave me a searing kiss. "Please Jake, I don't care if you make love, or have sex, or fuck my brains out, but please, I need your cock in me!"

I ripped my clothes off in record time and did what she asked. I placed her on the bed and climbed between her legs. I swiped a finger between her pussy lips to ensure that she was ready, which she was. In fact, she was soaked! Then I positioned my cock at her opening and slowly pushed it all the way in.

"Oh. My. God." she slowly said as my cock penetrated deeper and deeper. When I reached bottom, she grabbed my ass and held me still, chanting "Wait. Wait. Wait," in a breathy whisper, then exploded into a scream as she came. She held me there, her fingernails digging into my ass, until suddenly her eyes rolled back in her head and she slumped back, unconscious.

I had never fucked a girl into unconsciousness before, and I really couldn't take credit for any expert cocksmanship on this one; it had only been a single stroke, actually, a half stoke. I slowly pulled out and lay down next to her. I wasn't sure how long I should wait before I got worried.

It wasn't long, though, before her eyelids fluttered and she moaned. She slowly swam to consciousness, and then she realized where she was. She looked over at me and cried, "Why aren't you still in me?"

"You passed out," I said. "I don't really get off on having sex with unconscious girls."

"Please, put it back in!" she begged. She looked down and saw that my cock had started drooping. She quickly got on her knees and sucked my cock into her mouth, and in three strokes she had me back to full hardness. She threw herself back on the bed, and begged, "Please!"

I climbed back over her and pushed my cock back into her. This time, I made it all the way in with nothing more than heavier panting on her part. She grabbed my head and kissed me deeply as I started long slow strokes. "I never came that hard before in my life!" she exclaimed.

"I don't think I can take any credit there," I said.

"Yes you can," she said. "I came because it was you finally in me! But next time, it's going to be because of your cock!" She started throwing her hips up at me, and I got more excited and started thrusting harder. Soon she was cumming again, chanting "Again. Again. Again." When she came, she shrieked again, loud enough that my parents should be able to hear her. This time, she didn't pass out; she just kept pushing her hips through it, dragging me closer and closer.

"I'm going to cum in you," I told her.

"Please, I want that more than anything!" she said.

I thrust a few more times, then pushed my cock as deep into her as I could. "Yes!" she screamed each time she felt my cock pulse. On the last yes, she shuddered again and moaned as she came once again, this time silently, her whole body contracting.

I collapsed onto her, as she rubbed her hands gently on my back. She was whispering something, but I could not hear what it was. "What are you saying?" I asked.

She whispered slightly louder, "Suzy's not a virgin any more." I guess if I was giving her a new name and new life, this was her first time having sex. She was very good at it, for a virgin.

She would barely let me rest, well into the night. The next time she begged for it doggy style. She drained me three more times before I finally begged her to let me sleep. She curled up into me so that I was spooning her ass. "I need to feel your cock against me," she explained, "so that if you start to get hard, I can wake up and take care of it."

I just groaned and cupped her breast in my hand, quickly falling asleep.


I woke in the morning to a hot, wet mouth on my cock. Since this was how my Girl alarm clock worked anyway, I wasn't too shocked by it, until I realized that it didn't feel like Girl's mouth. I looked down, and there was Suzy, her eyes locked on mine, her mouth filled with my cock, her cuffed hands on my hips.

I grabbed her head in my hands and started fucking her face. She took every stroke, even the last one, where I buried my cock as deep in her throat as it would reach and I pumped what was left of the cum in my body down her throat.

When I was done, and she had cleaned my cock with her tongue, she climbed beside me and said, "If it pleases you, this slave would very much like to have her next sexual experience to be your cock in her ass.

"We'll see, you greedy little slut!" I said. "For now, just wait here until I can do my morning stuff."

I went to the bathroom and came out to find her lying exactly where I had left her. "Stand up," I instructed. I looked her up and down, taking in her cum-crusted pubic hair, the bit of cum on her cheeks and her general state of dress. I reached forward, running my fingers over her nipples, drawing both a groan and rising of her nipple to long, sharp points.

"Perfect," I said. "Let's go down to breakfast."

I had expected this to shock her, or at least make her nervous, but she followed me as if she had not a care in the world. When we got to the kitchen, we were both surprised to see Renee sitting at the table, dressed in a silk robe similar to that both my parents were wearing next to her.

"What?" she asked after she took in the look on her daughter's face. "Do you think that you are the only one that has needs?"

"Oh, Mom!" Suzy said, as she ran to her mother and kissed her.

As they pulled apart, Renee turned to my mother and said, "Your son's cum tastes very good." That was finally something that made Suzy blush, though it did the same to me.

I slapped Suzy on the ass and said, "Go help Girl!" and I sat down. Suzy scampered away, but later, as she was passing by, I pulled her to my lap and fed her by hand.

After breakfast I had her shower, and after a day of hanging out by the pool watching her naked body cutting through the water, I finally worked up enough energy to give her the ass reaming that she wanted. Both Suzy and Renee left before dinner. Suzy gave me a big kiss and thanked my parents for their hospitality. Renee gave both my father and mother an equivalent kiss, however all I got was a kiss on the cheek. After the kiss, she whispered, "Thank you for taking care of my daughter."

After they left, I had a quick dinner and collapsed into bed.


The rest of my year went fairly smoothly. I did well in school, picked up two more JGs, one junior and one sophomore and I even went on a few regular dates. Now that Suzy had told me about the competition to become a JG, I noticed it more; the flirting, the looks, the blatant offers. I actually nailed a couple of the more conniving ones, just for fun, but it really wasn't and I realized it was unfair to them and me.

The Cranes became regular visitors at our house, either individually or together, usually together. Every now and then, Suzy would show up and I'd be with someone else. She was very clear to me that she didn't want me to start resenting her presence, so I should just ignore the fact that she was there. At those times, she usually hung out with Girl. In fact, rather than sleeping in a guest room, she usually bunked with Girl as well. Sometimes she would come over with her mother and I would be out at someone else's house. She occasionally slept in my bed those times, but more often than not, she slept with Girl.

Having gone in to find her after a friend went home, I learned that sleep was not all that they were doing. Suzy and Girl were both asleep, lying on their sides, face to crotch. Both of them had faces covered with the other's juices.

Renee's role was also becoming more defined as well. One night Kari was over and Renee and Suzy showed up. Renee immediately went into my parents' bedroom, and when Suzy started going to Girl's room, I stopped her and insisted that she and Girl join us as well. It was an interesting night, as I made them couple in every possible way with each other. I managed to dip my wick in all of them as well, and I enjoyed watching two of them fight for the right to suck my cum out of the one that I had just had. It swelled my ego as well as my cock to have three gorgeous woman wanting my cum.

The next morning, we all staggered into the kitchen, and there in his chair was my father. On either side of him, collared and leashed, was my mother and Suzy's mother, nude except for painful looking nipple clips.

"Good morning, Jake," my father said. "Good morning ladies. Girl, you're late this morning."

"I'm sorry, Sir. I overslept," Girl said contritely.

"Report to the dungeon at 7:00 for your punishment," he instructed.

"Yes, Sir," Girl replied before going to make breakfast.

Another night I was sitting in the den watching TV with Suzy when my father came in, pushing my mother and Renee ahead of them. Both had cuffs on their wrists, clipped together. "Both of these ladies are quite frisky tonight," he told me. "I'm a little tired, and I can't deal with both of them, so will you entertain this one for the evening." He pushed Renee a little forward.

Renee didn't look at me. My dad had shared Girl and Cat with me, but I did not expect this. Not to say that I didn't want Renee, it just surprised me that he had offered her to me. I was about to say yes when I asked, "I can't choose the one that I want tonight?"

My father looked at my mother, contemplating what I'd requested. After a minute of thought he said, "Not this time." He pulled my mother out by the hair, telling me, "The cuffs stay on!"

Suzy looked at me in shocked surprise, which got even more shocked when I said, "Suzy, you spend the night with Girl." I stood up and took Renee by the locked chain between her wrists and pulled her up to my bed. I chained her to a conveniently placed hook at the head of the bed and undressed.

I knelt between her legs, admiring her body. You could tell where Suzy had gotten her bullet nipples from; Renee's were standing at attention. "Do you want this?" I asked.

"This is what I was told to do," Renee prevaricated.

I ran my finger through her very wet crack, and decided that she did want it. I knelt down and partook in the delicious juices that she was generating. I love eating pussy, and I ate hers through two screaming orgasms. As I slid my cock into her, I said "You taste very much like your daughter." After a few strokes I said, "Your daughter is tighter, though."

"She hasn't had a baby come out through her twat!" she grunted, nearing an orgasm.

"Well, in a little while I'll try your ass; we'll see how that compares in tightness to your daughters." It compared very favorably.

In the morning, Girl woke me with a blowjob, while Suzy watched, her eyes darting between me and her bound mother. "Let Suzy do that," I instructed Girl. "You clean out the mess I made in Renee."

Girl moved over, while Suzy started sucking on my cock. "I left some in her ass, too," I told Girl. Suzy couldn't help but look over at her mother as she came with Girl's tongue buried in her ass. I pulled Suzy off my cock and had her clean my face with her tongue, inquiring if she enjoyed the taste.

I had Girl continue eating Renee as I pushed Suzy's head onto her mother's stomach, giving her a close up view of Girl's tongue working her magic, while I pushed my cock into Suzy from behind. The visual feedback loop proved too much for all of us, and within minutes, everyone but Girl was cumming. After I collapsed to the bed, I told Girl, "Sorry you didn't get yours. Climb on Renee's face until she gets you off, then clean Suzy, or if her mother didn't do a good enough job on you, let her have more practice on Suzy."

Renee apparently did an excellent job, because Girl took care of Suzy.

Chapter Thirty-Five: A Visit to Boston

I couldn't believe that I was doing this, but it was time for me to start picking colleges. I had pretty good grades, despite all the time and energy that my extracurricular activities took, and I knew I had a pretty good chance of getting into the university of my choice. I was looking at three or four of them, but the one that I really wanted to go to was in Boston, on the east coast. It was far from home, and I wasn't quite sure how I would make the transition, but I guess that was what college was about.

I wanted to go visit the colleges that I was planning to apply to, to see what they were like up close and personal. I planned a trip to the four colleges that I wanted to look at, starting with my Boston pick. My father couldn't come with me, because he had to work, but my mother was going with me. In addition to that, it turned out that all the Harrisons would be joining me as well.

"Kari and Helen are going to go on your trip, too," Cheri had told me one night during dinner at her house.

"Why?" I asked.

"Well, Kari has applied to the same schools that you have, and Helen has applied to two of them, so it makes sense to all do the trip together," Cheri said.

I turned to Kari and asked, "You applied to the same schools? Which one do you want?"

"The one that you go to, of course!" she replied, looking at me like I had two heads.

"But ..." I sputtered.

"Did you really think that you were going to be rid of me when you went off to school? I stayed here for you, and I'll have my associate's degree when I transfer, but I've worked hard to get excellent grades so that I would be sure I'd get into whatever school that you get into."

I sat back and thought for a minute. I knew that she had stayed in town for me, but I never correlated it to what would happen when I went away.

"You really are dense sometimes," Helen told me. "I could have told you last year that this was going to happen."

"But what if they don't have the major that you want?" I asked Kari.

"I'm not that set on one thing yet," she said. "I'm sure I'll find something. Don't worry about me getting in your way," Kari assured me. "I'll be available when you want me, but I won't get in your way when you don't."

I sat back and just shook my head.

"I've already spoken to Mary about this," Cheri said. "We've got the hotel rooms and airplanes booked."

I gave up to the greater forces of women, and accepted the inevitable. I didn't necessarily do it gracefully, however. For weeks I had conversation after conversation, however the end result was the same as when Kari decided not to go away to college. Finally, my father reminded me of the futility of my efforts, and I ceased trying, accepting that this would not be the worst turn of events.


I'd flown before, and I never particularly liked it when I was stuck in the middle seat. The flight to Boston, I was in the middle seat, yet I didn't mind it at all. I guess that having Cheri on my left and Kari on my right helped with that.

The little minxes had dressed to tease. Both were wearing short, loose skirts and button down shirts, but Cheri was wearing a man's shirt, while Kari was wearing a woman's, which, given that they kept quite a few buttons undone, meant that either way I looked I was able to affirmatively ascertain that neither was wearing a bra.

Both of them claimed to be nervous at takeoff, and each held one of my hands tightly to their bodies. I would have been more inclined to sympathize with their fears if they hadn't been grinding my hands to their crotches. It was a night flight, and after a quick meal, the lights were dimmed and people went to sleep. I, however, was not given the chance to sleep.

Shortly after covering themselves with blankets, my two sexy ladies grabbed my hands again, this time proving by touch that they were wearing no underwear whatsoever. I obliged their unspoken request, and soon I had two fingers of each hand well moistened. The two of them had their heads on my shoulders, quietly panting. Or so I thought.

My mother, who was in the row behind us with Helen, stood up and leaned over my seat. "Son," she said quietly, "unless you want everyone in the plane to know what you are doing, you might want to consider gagging your little sluts."

I turned to her, looking in her eyes, my hands not stopping their activities, and said, "I'd love to, but I don't really have anything to do it with."

"Use their panties," she suggested.

"I'd love to, but they seem to have left them at home. Perhaps I can use yours?"

She smiled evilly, and said, "Give me a minute."

She sat back down and I heard whispering from the row behind. I couldn't really pay too much attention, because two hands, one from either side, worked together to undo my pants, and both of them were slowly pumping my cock.

A short time later, my mother was back. "I can see that your hands our busy, so I'll just help out a little. These are for Kari," she whispered, and she turned Kari's head away from the aisle so our across the way neighbors couldn't see what she was doing before she pushed a tiny pair of panties, crotch first, into Kari's mouth.

She then moved to Cheri's sideand pushed another pair into her mouth. She whispered to Cheri, "Your daughter says that since it is your actions that got her that wet, she hopes you like her taste." Cheri's eyes opened wide, and it was a good thing that she was gagged as she groaned in orgasm. My mother reached forward and into Kari's shirt and squeezed her nipple hard, which caused Kari to follow her mother into orgasm.

"Thanks for the help, Mom," I said.

"No problem," she replied, kissing my cheek before settling back into her chair.

A few minutes later, my girls had recovered, and their hands began moving on my cock again. "While that feels amazing, I think you'd better stop. As messy as you are," I told them, pulling my hands out and licking my fingers off, "I make more of a mess."

They groaned disappointedly in stereo, but they did as I instructed. A little bit later, I got up and went to the bathroom. After relieving myself and washing my hands, I started to return to my seat, however as soon as I opened the restroom door Cheri pushed me back into the bathroom. I had picked the one bathroom on the plane with some space, in the center of the plane, so there was room for both of us. About three seconds after she locked the door, both pieces of clothing were off of her and she was down on her knees in front of me, retrieving my cock.

She slurped it up, and as talented as her tongue was, I was hard again in just a few minutes. She stood up and leaned over the small counter. She looked back at me and told me, "Kari and I flipped for it, and she lost, so I get to induct you into the mile high club."

I always believe in extracurricular activities, so I was willing to join this club. I took the half step forward and slid all the way into her. She groaned, then reached down and pulled something out of the pocket of her discarded skirt. She shoved it into her mouth, and I saw that it was the pair of panties.

I pulled her head back with her hair so that I could look at her in the mirror. "You really are a nasty slut, aren't you?" I reached forward and used the dispenser to get soap all over my thumb, which I promptly and roughly shoved up Cheri's ass.

"There's a boy young enough to be your son, younger than your oldest daughter, in fact fucking your oldest daughter, who is plugging both your sloppy cunt and your dirty ass, while you've got your youngest daughter's pussy in your mouth. How nasty is that?"

Her eyes got wider, then squeezed closed as she screamed into panties and came. While she might have gotten her rocks off, I wasn't quite ready, so I pounded her for another few minutes, reaching forward to maul her breasts and pinch her nipples. She had two more orgasms before I came in her.

I stood there panting for a minute, then pulled out. Cheri slumped to the floor. I moved my cock to her face, rubbing it clean all over her face. I tucked it back in and washed my hands, while Cheri lay on the floor, panties still in her mouth.

I crouched down over her and told her, "You are not to clean up at all. You may put your skirt and shirt back on, but you are not to button or tie your shirt in any way. It should cover you, but be open."

I stood up and unlocked the door. "Oh, and you might want to lock this after I leave."

I opened the door, and a flight attendant was standing there smirking. The smirk dropped off her face as I started to move away and she saw Cheri on the floor, naked, cum dripping out of her red pussy, panties gagging her mouth. She rushed into the bathroom and asked, "Ma'am, are you OK?"

Cheri pulled the panties out of her mouth, her face reddening, and said, "Yes, I'm fine. Really."

The flight attendant looked back at me, but I just shrugged and walked away. I moved in carefully, trying not to wake Kari. When I was seated, however, Kari turned and snuggled into my neck, dropping her hand onto my crotch. I was going to move her hand, but I liked how it felt. A few minutes later, a disheveled Cheri climbed past me and collapsed into the seat next to me.

"You really are a bastard," she said, though her voice was tired, not angry.

"What happened?" I asked.

"After you left, the flight attendant came in, closed the door behind her and helped me sit on the toilet seat. She kept asking if I was OK. I had to explain that it was consensual, and that I was not attacked. She asked about the panties, and I explained that I had to gag myself or I would have screamed. She offered to help me get cleaned up, and I had to tell her that I couldn't. She tried to help me get into the panties, and I had to explain that they were not mine. It was humiliating!"

"Are you ready to cum again?" I asked.

"Maybe," she acknowledged.

Just then, the flight attendant came up with a glass of ice water in her hand. She looked curiously at me and at Kari, particularly Kari's hand. "I thought you might need some water," she said, handing the glass to Cheri.

"Thank you very much," Cheri said.

"Is he your son?" the flight attendant asked.

"No, his mother is in the next row," Cheri told her.

She glanced back to where Mom was sleeping and then pointed to Kari and asked, "And her?"

"She's my daughter," Cheri said.

"Both of you?" the flight attendant asked.

"One of us couldn't keep up with him," Cheri lied.

The flight attendant looked at me and I just shrugged.

"My name is Karrin. If you need anything else, just ring."

I watched Karrin's ass as she walked away. "Do you want her?" Cheri asked.

"What?" I replied, my attention shifting from Karrin's ass to Cheri.

"Do you want her?" Cheri asked again.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"You could have her, you know," Cheri said.

I glanced over to the front galley, where Karrin kept glancing at us. "Very tempting," I said, "but it's me that can't keep up with you!"

"Whatever!" she said, then put her hand next to Kari's and snuggled into my neck. The only thing better would be if we were naked. Just before I drifted off, I noticed Karrin slowly walking past us, looking the two hands caressing my cock.


I heard some vague whispering in my sleep just before Kari shook me awake. "What?" I asked.

"It's my turn," she told me.

"Your turn for what?" I asked.

"My turn in the bathroom," she said. "You go first."

I stretched and glanced at Cheri, who had a broad smile on her face. "Give me three minutes," I told Kari. "I need to actually use the bathroom."

"Do you need help?" she asked.

"If you helped, I wouldn't be able to use the bathroom for its actual purpose," I reminded her.

"Oh well," she said with a grin.

I gave her a little kiss, then climbed over her, walking back to bathroom. I saw Karrin watching me, and I winked at her. I got to the restrooms and got into my favorite one; it would have been really difficult to accomplish in one of the smaller ones. I rid myself of the extra fluids and washed my hands, then opened the door. Kari was standing there, and she pushed me in. Before she closed the door, she turned and winked at Karrin.

Kari flowed into my arms and all thoughts of Karrin were gone. She kissed me hard for a few minutes, then pulled back and slipped out of her clothes. "My mother may have gotten you initiated into the Mile High Club first, but I'm going to be the first ass you take over a mile high."

She turned around and bent over the counter, pouring soap on her hands. She reached behind her and started lubricating her asshole, pushing one, then two fingers in. Then she poured more soap on her hand, and stroked my cock, which I had exposed when I dropped my pants.

She put both her hands behind her and spread her cheeks. "Do me!" she moaned.

I nestled the tip of my cock up against her little hole and pushed. She groaned, and I realized that she didn't have a gag. Oh, well. I stroked in out with little pushed, going a little farther each time. In no time I was buried completely in her, and I started lengthening the strokes. She reached under her and started fiddling with her clit.

"Fill my ass, fill my ass," she kept grunting. "Oh god, I'm going to cum!"

"Don't scream!" I warned her. She tried hard, but she wasn't completely quiet; I just hoped there was no one standing right outside the door. Her ass squeezing around my cock drained the cum from me. I held her hips as she came down from her orgasm. She folded her hands under her head on the counter and just laid there breathing heavily. I pulled out and Kari slipped to the floor. I got some towels and wiped my dick off, but Kari was not making any move to get up.

I started to pick up her clothes for her when she said, "Leave them. Go back to the seat. If that flight attendant is out there, leave the door open a crack, otherwise close it and I'll get myself together."

"You and your mother make a dangerous team!" I said, kissing her on her nose.

I stood up and opened the door, and sure enough, the hallway was empty except for Karrin. I nodded and said, "Karrin," acknowledging her presence before going back to my seat. I saw Karrin begin to move towards the bathroom.

"What did you do to my daughter?" Cheri asked.

"Just what she wanted," I told her.

I sat back and Cheri snuggled into me, her hand slipping onto my cock again. A few minutes later, Kari came and sat down, Karrin helping her into the seat.

"Any more trips to the bathroom?" she asked me.

I looked her up and down slowly and said, "You tell me."

She looked flustered for a moment, then said laughed. "You're a dangerous kid, aren't you?"

"I repeat, you tell me."

She just smiled and walked away. "What happened when he left?" Cheri asked.

"She came in almost immediately, saw me naked on the floor, and closed the door. She asked me if I was OK, and I told her yes, but I'd have a hard time sitting down for a while. She didn't look like she knew what I was talking about, but when I got up and turned around, she saw the cum dripping from my ass. She helped me into my skirt and then gave me my shirt, then walked me back."

Karrin came back with a glass of water for Kari. "Thanks," Kari said.

"No problem," she said.

When the plane landed, we walked out past Karrin. "Come back any time," Karrin said. I hoped that I would have a flight with her again.


When we checked in the hotel, I discovered that my mother had booked two adjoining rooms, one for Helen and my mother and one for me, Cheri and Karen. When I asked my mother about it she said, "They would just end up in your bed anyway, so I figured why not save the effort and money of booking a third room. Helen agreed."

I raised an eyebrow to Helen and she said, "Your mother's right. Those two sluts are going to be at you all night, so why fight it?"

"And you're just going to be one room over?" I asked.

"I've heard you all fucking before," Helen explained. "Hell, I've seen it! At least I'll be with one other person who's not after your cock!"

I looked at my mother, who had the grace to blush.

It was early in the morning, but I was beat. I hadn't gotten much sleep the night before, but we had anticipated being tired, so the first day was for rest and for seeing Boston. After unpacking, I stripped to my underwear and got into bed. Before I fell asleep, Cheri and Kari stripped, then pulled my undies off as they got into bed. My mother walked in through the connecting door when they had them around my knees.

"Oh, I see you're already busy. I was just going to tell you that Helen and I were going down to get some coffee and pastries, and I wanted to know if you wanted any."

Helen peeked in behind Mom and said, "Jeez, didn't you have enough on the plane?"

"These two nymphos probably haven't, but I have. I need to go to sleep!" I said. I looked at the two naked women in bed with me and said, "No playing with my cock!"

"Sheesh!" Helen exclaimed, leaving the room.

Cheri and Kari obeyed, and I quickly fell asleep.